Chapter 1

When Allen's mother dies, he is left without anyone to comfort him in his need to be a girl. So he starts wearing his sister's clothes which leads to many adventures and both siblings discover things about each other.

---

 

Cynthia was really confused and upset. Girls tend to be really touchy about their clothes. Girls get more upset than most boys would be if their clothes were disturbed. So when she would come back home to find her nice dresses stretched, or misplaced or miss hung on the hanger and all wrinkly, she became very upset. She started to think about what in the name of god was happening. Was her younger sister playing a trick on her? But she dismissed that thought quickly. Mary was too young to even get to her clothes in the closet. She was just five.

She also noticed a lot of her panties and bras were disturbed. They would be misfolded and in a different place in her drawer. Boys put their underwear in the drawer but they don't memorize its location or require them to be folded in a certain way. Girls do because they are so touchy about their stuff. Boys usually assume that girls don't know and they try to fold them right and put them up like they saw. But girls know. Then She started to realize it had to be her brother Allen. He was fourteen and very weird. Cynthia was sixteen.

Using deductive reasoning, she figured it was him, then she started trying to figure out why he was so interested in her clothing. What he could be doing with her clothes? She wondered if he was masturbating on them, a lot of boys do that with girls panties. Or could he just looking at them, perhaps? But then she remembered that the elastic straps or lace in her lingerie would often be stretched, and one of her dresses has a tear in it. The shoulder strap clip on her bras were often re adjusted as if to fit smaller chest. He must be WEARING them.

She started working out a plan to catch him wearing her clothes. She remembered that her clothes were usually disturbed after her brother was home alone for several hours, when the rest would go shopping or what ever. He must want to stay home alone so he could play girl in her clothes. She would get him.

Allen had just turned fourteen and he still had not been able to figure himself out. He had always felt so conflicted between a male and a female though his entire life. He felt he was female but his body had parts of a male and he couldn't figure it out. It caused him so much conflict. And as if that wasn't enough for a fourteen year old to deal with, his only comfort in his life had left him. His mother had passed away from cancer a year ago. His mother's death devastated him.
She seemed to be the only person that cared for him. She was his only comfort. She seemed to understand and she would let him be him be himself. Girly. She often got him his own clothes his size and she held her daughter. She let him snuggle up to her like a beloved daughter. Most of all, she kept it all a secret from his overbearing macho father and the macho sports sister of his. He felt like he was her daughter too.

She gave him a female name and often left him her discarded clothes. He started studying about female hormones and started himself on some pink pills that his mother had. He learned about estrogen and found pills that were just loaded with it. She knew about it and kept him safe. He loved that. By the time he was thirteen he had grown a very small feminine body and he loved the change. But after she passed, He knew that he had to get rid of a vast majority of girl clothes she got him so his father wouldn't find them.

He had a pretty feminine body by this time. He kept taking the medications his mother left him and he had reasonable breasts and hips like his sister. He hid the features from his sister and father good. He wore loose fitting clothes and learned to tape his chest down. None of them suspected his body changes he went though. But they did notice his overly feminine ways and his father and sister teased him.

His father was overbearing macho type. He was disappointed in his son and while his wife was living, he wasn't to hard on him because she had protected him. But he did let his son know he was a big disappointment in that he didn't get into sports to much and he liked art and music much more. He did like Cynthia because she was very athletic. Cynthia took after her father, and she adopted his asshole traits too.

Allen loved the softer side to life, so after His mother died things started going downhill for him. His father started slipping into drinking and coming home and showing his sissish son, his words, how much of a disappointment he was. It was often physical and he explained to his teacher that asked him about his black eye and bruises on his back, that he slipped down the steps to the basement.

As a result from the increasing abuse, and the loneness he felt from his mother's death, he was rapidly slipping into a depression. He held onto a simple white silk nightgown his mother had left to him and at night, he clung to it and cried himself to sleep. His only escape was the few hours he had alone every week when he dressed and pretended to be a loved Princess.

However, he had no one now that understood, least of all his sister or his father. He knew that most importantly, it had to be kept a secret. If it wasn't, it could cost him his young life. He knew his fathers attitude and his very violent temper.

His life had gotten more difficult lately, it showed more at nights. His sisters taunting got more mean spirited. She heard him crying himself to sleep at night. Allen was glad when his sister informed him that she would be out all night with her friends and his father was going to the bar and then spending the night with a buddy he went drinking with.

The smile on her face as she told him, was suspicious but it wasn't something he could afford to pass up. The sharp things in the kitchen was getting very tempting and he longed to be with his mother, again.

His father never came back home after he came back from school, that day. That was a good thing, because he was starting to dread seeing his father lately. His body had stayed small and his hair was long. That gave him a distinct girl like look that took after his mother. So, his drunk father had mistaken him for his mother and gave him a very weird kiss one night before bed. It sickened him, he smelled the whiskey on his breath and the kiss was wet and tongy. He started hiding, but luckily he didn't have to hide this time.

The girl's car pulled up honking around six in the evening, and his sister had spent the last hour and a half dressing and doing her makeup. He stayed carefully out of sight but kept watching. He was watching how she applied her makeup so he could do that like her.

Then, she left telling him bye with a twinkle in her eye. He watched as she went out the front door in her leather miniskirt that hugged her hips tight like it was painted on her body and her black tube top and heels. He always envied how she could look so sexy and get away with it.

So, she left with her blonde ponytail bobbing behind her and told Allen that she would be back in the morning some time so don't wait up. That was OK for him. He learned how to cook for himself after his mother passed away. He had to, and he also learned how to keep the house cleaned. It was starting to resemble a pigsty a few short months after she'd passed away.

Neither his father or his sister cared at all. He had done almost everything in the house to cleaning, to making dinner and His dad and Cynthia soon started to rely on him to do the cooking when they didn't want to go out. which was OK with him.

He enjoyed cooking. One of the good things about knowing how to cook and doing it was, you always got exactly what you wanted. He would never go hungry. He also had to learn how to go to the grocery store and get the supplies himself and to pay for them with the money he earned doing various jobs around the neighborhood, or with the money he got from his sister. He also learned how to use a credit card. His sister gave him one to use to get food when she wanted him to go.

He sighed relief after his sister left and he quickly shut the door and locked the dead bolt. Ah, he would have the entire night to himself, now. He made plans for the whole night before bed. He ran up to his sisters bedroom and started sifting though what he wanted to wear for the night.

With shivering anticipation, he picked out what he wanted to wear and then went to the bathroom. He was getting a little older so some preparations would have to be made before it was appropriate to wear anything feminine. He shaved his legs down as good as he could. They started growing awful coarse hair that didn't feel right with nylons, anymore.

It sucked, but what could he do about that? Well, he knew some things could be done. He read about testosterone blockers he could take but they all required parental permission and he could forget about bringing his father into the matter. He had to rely on the stash of pills his mother left behind for him. He shaved his arms down, and all the other areas of his body first and then applied skin softening cream and took along soothing bath.
He was satisfied he was smooth and soft enough, so he dried his body off and started putting on her undergarments. He chose a appropriate blue bikini cut style panty of hers. He slid then on and it felt oh so right.

He wrapped a matching blue padded cup underwire and hooked it in the back. He remembered how long it took him to figure out the damn eye hooks in the back, but he eventually figured out how to do it without turning the bra around first, just like he saw women do in the movies. He finally got himself to hook the eye in one smooth motion with bras that up to three eye hooks. It felt wonderful and he had enough breasts to fill up a B cup and he could tell they were still growing.

Then, he stepped in one of her short pink dresses she used to wear and zipped it in the back and he slid one of pretty blouses down his body. He carefully rolled a pair of black nylon stockings on each leg and stepped into a low pair of her platform heels. He posed himself in the mirror and he looked feminine enough.

He went to the kitchen and prepared some soup to eat for the night and started it simmering slowly. Then he sat down in front of her vanity. He was determined to learn how to apply makeup. He still didn't know how to do it without looking like a freaking circus clown. So, he slowly applied her powder foundation on his face and started on the cheeks. Something didn't look right but he didn't have enough experience to figure it out. Damnit.

What he didn't know was, his sister had tricked him. She did go out with her group of friends and they went to Macy's but they got a few things and then planed on going to the house again. His cruel sister had told her friends what she expected to find. Rachael was giddy. she said she couldn't wait to see her brother dressed like a girl.

They drove back and parked a block away and snuck back to the house. She slowly inserted her key and soundlessly undid the lock. She painfully slow opened the door and stepped in. they left their shoes outside and made their way up the stepped to the her room.

He was unhappy that nothing looked right but he was slowly rolling a tube of red lipstick onto his lips when the girls soundlessly walked into her room. They didn't giggle as they watched the boy sitting at Cynthia's vanity. Suddenly, his sister walked up behind her femmy brother and said, "That foundation really isn't you little brother. Maybe I can help match your skin tone. "

His face went deathly white as the blood drained. He stood there mute and terrified. Then, suddenly he twisted around to face his sister and try to think up some explanation for what he was doing. As he turned to look, he expected to see his smirking giggling sister. He didn't expect to see three of her friends with her.

OHMYGOD what was she doing. There was Rachael, Mary and Crystal. Mary was a girl he always was trying to flirt with, badly.

What had she done. He shuddered, "Oh Cindi what is this." He tried to think of something to say but nothing came out. He just sat there with poorly applied makeup and started crying.

She said to him, "Don't cry, little brother. It will be all right sweetums. Sit there and we will do your makeup better but don't run my makeup. It will be alright, I promise."

There was a little hope after all. He looked up with his tear full eyes and said, "Really, You mean you will help me?" Gullible boy.

She lied, "Yes of course. All of us will. My friend Rachael is in college studying to be a beautician. We will give you a professional makeup right here. She brought her stuff."

He couldn't contain himself. He stood up and bounced on the balls of his feat. Bouncing up and down like a happy cheerleader, "Oh my Oh my thank you sis. Oh thank you so much." He ran over to her and gave her a tight sisterly hug.

She started laughing. She watched her brother bounce up and down like a bimbo cheerleader in total happiness at her offer. She looked him over and was quite impressed at the effort he put into dressing. A stray thought entered her head. This might not be just pretend to him, or playing at dress up pervy fun to him. It could be that her brother actually identified as a female. In which case, her plan was just cruel. That would make it better.

She began to get crueler to her brother. "Yes, Little sissy. Rachael here is going to wax your eyebrows and I'm going to do your legs and body. When we get done with you, you won't ever be able to go out as a boy, ever again."

He just smiled and said, "Oh please, please. I hate being a stupid boy so much. Would you please help me, Sis?"

The girls huddled around him and bounced with him in happiness. They said "Sure."

His sister stood back in confusion. That was the last reaction she expected from him. Which meant, it was indeed real. And she was just being a cruel bitch and she knew it. But why should he desire to be a girl for.

A sudden thought occurred to him. It brought terror to him. He pushed through the giggling girls and looked up fearfully at his sister and said, "Um sis, We need to talk about that never looking a boy thing."

The fear in his voice caught her off guard. She rose her eyebrow and said, "Yes, what is wrong with looking like a girl. You do already. Even those breasts, where you get those?"

"At a store. Nothing is wrong. Its perfect, but except for my father. He is so horrible I can't look permanently like a girl. He would kill me. And I'm not talking figuratively. I'm talking actual killing. You know his violent temper and attitude about things like this. "

Oh shit he is right about that.

Then, she said, "I know someone that can help us. My friend Rachael can. Her mother has a huge place. We can make you safe there. Her mother is totally Loaded and works for a large company. She has very good attorneys and a lot of friends that owe her. I am sure Her mother can work her magic and get custody of you. If you want sis?"

He didn't know who she was but it seemed like a good idea to him. He bounced again and hugged his sister. "Sure I would owe you a lot if you help me. I will do anything please get her to help me."

Then, she asked him, "Ok we had enough talk. Lets go tonight. We need to see Rachael and start discussing some things. Gather up your stuff because we wont be coming back. I have some things to report about him too so there shouldn't be any problem getting him arrested. Allen, will you talk to the police about him?"

He nodded at her, "He hit me many times. I will talk. "

She would talk about the abuse he did on her too.

to be continued

Chapter 2

Copyright © 2010 Princess
When Allen's mother dies, he is left without anyone to comfort him in his need to be a girl. So he starts wearing his sister's clothes which leads to many adventures and both siblings discover things about each other.

---

 
Cynthia drove him to a police station late in the night. She told him to tell the officers everything that his father did. She told him that she would be honest also. She told him that If they were honest, everything would end up better for them. His father wouldn't be able to abuse him anymore. He just nodded to her and said yes he would. Then he thanked Cynthia.

They made up to the large building and she walked in holding her little brothers hand behind him. She made it up the front desk and told an officer wearing a bright blue uniform that they had a serious problem with their father. Melissa was there waiting and she said she was going to help them too.

The officer looked down from his desk and asked Cynthia, "OK Miss, what is your problem?"

"Our father has been beating my little brother Allen cruelly when he plays dress up. Our father is quite cruel to my brother because he's small. The beatings and threats have gotten very bad and he fears for his life. And our father has been molesting me, sexually. We need some help."

Melissa steps up to the desk and says, "Officer, I am an attorney representing Cynthia here and she told me about the abuse on her. I had no idea he was hurting the boy. I can confirm everything she says. "

That was quite a lot to take in. This was a very serious matter so he called up a detective from SVU and told her about the matter. He looked down and said, "OK, Allen come back with me and we will straighten this all out. Melissa, wait with Cynthia. We will get the whole story tonight."

A female detective wearing a black leather jacket, a soft red blouse and tight fitting black jeans and her shiny gold detectives badge on her belt. Allen looked up at her face. Her blonde hair and soft caring face put him at ease. She looked beautiful and very hardened by years as a detective. She took Allen back into one of the interrogation rooms and left him there for a few minutes while she spoke with one of her partner. She told him to take Cynthia back and get her statement. He felt himself instantly feeling safe with her.

The she walked into the room with Allen and sat down in front of him. She introduced herself to the small frightened boy, "Hello Allen. I am Lieutenant Olivia Benson from the Special Victims Unit. Your older sister has made some very serious accusations against your father. We need to hear it from you before we can do anything real so Allen. Please be strong and tell us the truth. Do you have anything to tell us? "

He took a deep breath and let it out slowly. He felt scared but he knew if he kept his promise to his sister that things would change. He looked Olivia in her brown hazel eyes and said, "Yes. I am scared."

"There is nothing to be scared of. You are safe here and if you tell us something we can protect you from him," She told him.

"I know," The boy told her. "But you see how I am dressed. I am afraid you or one of the other officers will say I deserved it and send me back to him. "

"We are professionals and I am not surprised about how you are dressed. We have dealt with other boys like you. If you want to live as a girl, that is OK. That won't be used against you by any officer in this city. We are well trained, and there are many boys like you that need help. I have dealt with many transgender children victims of abuse so don't be afraid. We need to know everything. Think of yourself, and think of your big sister that he molested."

"Okay Olivia. I do want to be a girl. But my father, Ronald, he hates that. He wants me to grow up to be a man. He never touched me until mom died last year and now he beats on me every night." He took his dress off and showed the woman. "See my back, they are bruised. I think he broke one of my ribs when he was drunk. Since I never told anyone, that my ribs still bother me. I don't think it even healed right. And there's more, he..." Allen covered his face ashamed.

Olivia moved up and held the boy. "Don't be ashamed. Nothing is your fault. Tell me so we can protect you."

He looked up at her and said. "He touches me at night. He said if I want to be like a girl that men will be part of it."

Rage started burning in her. People who molested kids like that really made her angry. She didn't let it boil though her professional police composure.

"He takes his thing out, and makes me play with it. It sickens me but he's so big and mean. I am afraid to say no. "

He told her everything he did and gave times and instances. It was all tape recorded and video. He signed a written statement he made. He told her the unspeakable things he did and went on for an hour telling of horrific sickening abuse he inflicted on the boy. It got sicker by the minute and more difficult to listen to. And as difficult as it was for him to force it out, he managed to tell her.

Thirty minutes later, Olivia and her Partner Odifa started discussing the matter together. "Both victims have evidence of abuse and bruises. And the girl claims he raped her last week. He claims his father sexually abuses him. We have enough to arrest the father. Go get him too and arrest him for first degree rape. "

Her partner said, "I think we should take the children to the hospital and get it all of the abuse recorded into evidence. If the girl’s statements is true, a rape kit can show forcible penetration and tearing. She gave me a pair of her undergarments that she says she never washed and she had when he raped her. Let’s go."

Both children were taken to the hospital and examined. X-rays were performed on Allen and took pictures of his bruises on his back and legs. They took a swab of his mouth hoping to find some evidence of semen.

Cynthia was subjected to a more humiliating examination. She was probed and pictures taken of her most intimate parts to find evidence of rape, and hopefully some DNA or hairs from her attacker. The panties and a dress with stains she claims were from her father were taken into evidence.

The evidence was strong enough to get the children removed from her father’s custody. The statements and physical evidence was taken in front of a judge who ordered the children taken into state custody. Officers from Child Services took the Allen, Mary and Cynthia. Melissa offered to take the children to her house. The overworked Dept of Child Services was happy to let her. They knew her record as a caring foster parent in the past. The officers for the Department of Child Welfare were happy to let Melissa become the children's temporary guardian.

She approached Allen and introduced herself and told him that he and his siblings would be staying at her place for a while. Allen thought that over and figured they must have already got a judge that made that happen. He had expected that gathering evidence and figuring it all out and getting a judge to see it would at least take a few days. Allen didn't know what to think of this woman. She seemed nice enough and she got custody of him, and his two sisters.

Melissa wasn't the best mother in the world. She often worked twelve to fourteen hour shifts as a administrative assistant for a CEO at a large multi-national corp. She made over two hundred thousand a year. She brought her family a huge million dollar house for them to live. Her daughter had a Ferrari and she had a limo take her to and from her job. She often got to ride in her boss’s private business jet. As a consequence, had few precious hours a day to spend with her daughter. She had cared for two other foster children in the past before she got her present job. One was a girl repeatedly raped by her father and she took that child in. She was Rachael's friend and another was a girl that had been a abandoned by her mother at birth. But that was before she made it to the big time at this present job. Things had changed since that time. She had become more devoted to work.

Melissa told Allen that she wanted to take him to be part of her family and they would help him in any way they could. She took Allen and his siblings to her house. It was nearly six in the morning by the time they got to their new home.

Melissa took Allen and his two sisters to the new place. She had Allen and Mary in each hand. She walked them though her large multi million dollar mansion. She told Allen that she had many spare bedrooms so they would fix one up for Allen in any way he wanted. Cynthia would stay in Rachael's bedroom because they were close friends, and they would fix up a place for Mary when she was secure enough to handle being alone for a night.

As for Allen, He hoped that this was going to be better than with his father. Melissa seemed nice enough and she genuinely wanted to help Allen along the path he has chosen.

He was exhausted and desperate for sleep. The past twenty four hours had been exhausting since this drama started. Being caught in such a compromising position, and then teased and humiliated had taken its toll on him. And then being taken to police and endless hours of question and answer sessions with hard nosed detectives and police and Child Welfare officers had taken a further toll on him. All of that to find out his father had been arrested, not that he minded. And now, he was taken to his new home all in less than twenty four hours.

She showed him though his new home and he saw his sisters bedroom. It was already made up. It was really her daughter Rachael's but she liked Rachael. She loved it.
Allen's bedroom was bare. There was Nothing on the walls , and just a small bed in the corner. It was set up for guests but Allen was moving in. She promised Allen that she would go and help him make the room his own.

Mary was so young so she could stay in Melissa's until she got used to it. And then, Allen wanted her to sleep in his bedroom. He wanted her with him. He always felt very protective of his little sister.

He remembered changing Mary when she was an infant and he stayed up with her at nights when she slept two hours and wake up screaming. He enjoyed caring for her and as she got older he was about the only one save his mother that had the patience to handle her toddler stage. Now that she was five, they were still closer than ever.

The bed looked comfortable enough to spend a few nights in. It was the morning but since he had not got any sleep for over twenty four hours, she told him he could sleep there.

So Cynthia gave him one of the sexy Victoria's Secret pink nightie to wear. He took off the constricting underwire bra and the nylons. He slide into the nightie and snuggled in his bed. Rachael and Cynthia slept in the other bedroom. She gave Cindy her bed and Rachael slept in a sleeping bag on the floor for the night.

He got over sixteen hours of sleep. He woke up, feeling Cynthia shaking him. It was nearly seven in the morning, "Wake up Allen. We have a long day planed. Melissa was nice enough to schedule a doctor’s appointment today for you. We all need answers to some questions about what has made your body change so much. Hopefully that will be answered today."

He couldn't disagree with that. He was curious about what was in the pills he had been taking also. Where was Melissa, he asked her, "Rachael, where is Melissa?"

"She had to work again, today, so I have to take care of things. She is a very busy woman, but don't worry, you will like me and I will take care of you. Allen. Cindi and I want to see what you look like. I want to see them to see if they are real or not. "

He frowned not having a clue what that meant. He just stayed there still with a foggy look on his face. "Um, what?"

They both giggled and Rachael spoke, "You know. I want to see your breasts. We see those two rather large breasts pointing out from that sexy satin nightie you are wearing, and we can't believe how feminine you look. Boys aren't supposed to have those holding up the front of his shirt," They both giggled. " I want to see your tits to see if they are real or if you are using something like forms or socks. You are such a cute boy that looks so much like a girl so we want to see how much."

That was humiliating. It seemed that Rachael just wanted to ogle and humiliate him. But the two older girls were waiting, so what could he do. He slid the nightie over his head and laid it out on the bed. He was standing in front of the two girls wearing nothing but black panties and nothing else.

Their eyes widened as they looked at his chest. Cindi whispered, "Oh my god" in disbelief. " They’re so real looking."

They ran their hands from his smooth shoulders to the swell of his breasts. Rachel squeezed one breast and giggled at his discomfort and humiliation. She was a foot taller than he was, and there was nothing he could do about it. “They look bigger than mine, little brother. You are not too good at hiding them, but lucky for you, you won’t have to any more.”

Rachael ran her hands though his long blonde hair he had and mentioned that so much could be done with it. "We need to get his hair styled. He could look so pretty. “His hair is so soft and pretty. It is so incredibly feminine. I wish mine were like that.”

They both giggled. Their eyes traveled from his delicate soft face, to his long blonde hair that fell down over his back. They looked down to his narrow shoulders to his thin arms and his narrow feminine waist. Then they examined his flat front of his silky black panties and his widening hips to his smooth thighs.

He was starting to feel scared when his sister brought him in and she said in a soothing voice, "Yep, you are a better girl than you are a boy. I feel like I have a little sister now. Let’s get you dressed to see a doctor and maybe we can explain how this happened. Rachael had got some things for you to put on."
They took the boy to her room and he was shocked. "I can’t wear that!"

"Why not," Rachael asked hostilely.

"Because, because um," He looked at the small mini dress with a huge shaped V in the front and open slits down the side. It looked slutty. But he didn't want to upset larger girl.
Cynthia saved him when she said, " Um, Rachel, it looks like something a whore would wear when she goes out at night to pick up johns. We are taking him to a doctors office. So that isn't appropriate unless you want us reported or something. Perhaps later when we take her shopping we can dress him like that. But for now, let’s get something more conservative, or even boyish.

He frowned again, "I don't want anything boyish. Sis, please. "

"Well, I don't want that either for you but you are going to a doctor’s office and they will have you on their papers as a boy. We don't want to cause any more problems or be accused by the doctor or nurse of abusing you. So maybe that is the best. "

That did make since. Rachael got out some jeans that were embroiled with pink stars. He slid them on and found them to be rather tight and sexy. They were totally girl. He liked it. Then she found him a matching black demi bra and a soft lacy blouse. He put them on and posed. He looked at his sister and asked, "Sis what about makeup? You promised that you would show me how."

"No makeup for now. It’s time to go. Rachael was nice enough to make an appointment at a salon for you. The beautician will give you a total makeover. She is my friend and she will show you all of the beauty tricks. Don't worry, Mistress Donna knows your status and she loves to show boys how to do makeup and beauty."

He got his purse and made sure the pills were there. That would answer many of the doctor’s questions

He sat in the back of Rachael's car as she drove them. Cynthia sat beside her in the front and they started talking. He pretended not to listen.

"I think we can make your little brother such a sexy girl, Cindi. It's amazing. And since mom is gone so much, we can have so much fun with the little sissy feminine boy. Think of all we can do, dressing her sexy. She can be a pretty maid, and do all of the stuff we hate doing. Oh, and I know some boys ."

He didn't like the sound of that.

"I don't know, Rachael. He's my brother and I have been trying to get used to the idea that Allen is gone. I don't think I want to humiliate him like you want to."

She frowned and said. "I thought you were my friend. Just think of how cute he can be. "
"Yes, I am your friend, but...."

" No buts: just think about it.."

She did and perhaps Rachael had a point. Looking sexy was part of the fun of being a girl. He would learn to enjoy it.

Allen was becoming afraid. Rachael turned out and looked at the frightened boy, "You WILL like it. If you try to tell anyone about this, they may arrest me and send you back to your father. And you will split up my family, and probably you and Cindi will be separated. You could be sent to your father and your sister would likely to go jail. so you will be quite about it wont you?"

He nodded to her and swallowed.

The girls took him into the doctor’s waiting room and he filled out some forms with Rachael and Cynthia. He signed in and gave her his name. He waited there for a few minutes until a nurse came in and called his name, "Allen Johnson."

He stood up and she looked at the feminine boy doubtfully, "I said Allen, miss. Go sit down."

He looked up at the doubtful nurse and said, "I am Allen. I know how I look and I like to dress this way. "

She realized it and said, "Well Ok. Come on back Allen."

As the nurse was taking the boy to one of the doctor’s offices, she mentioned to him that they wanted to see what was causing the drastic changes in the boys body. He confirmed that he was transgender. That explained the clothing. The nurse was mature enough to accept that. She had treated patients like that before.

She took some blood and did the routine examinations that nurses do. She told him to take his top off. He pulled his top off for the nurse. He sat on the bed fidgeting in his pink satin demi bra as the nurse just looked down at his chest in surprise. She didn't expect them to be that developed. After several long seconds, she finally told him, "I am sorry Allen. I just didn't expect this. I mean, you’re wearing a bra and those breasts are real. You look like a young woman. You must be far along in hormone replacement. We need some answers to how you have done this to yourself." Then she looked sternly at the boy," But I imagine you may know. There are a few answers A hormonal imbalance could be one, or you could be causing it."

Then she asked him straight, "Are you or have you been taking anything, self medicating to make this happen?"

He rarely told lies , especially on matters of his health. He wanted to make his gender transition an official record, so he reached into his purse and took out a half filled bottle of large pink pills. "This will help with the answers, My mother gave me these bottles of pills while I was young before my puberty. She knew of my desire to be a girl and she fully accepted me for who I was. But, knew she could never bring dad so she couldn't go the official channels or he would have to know. Then he would get in the way, so she medicated me on her own. She had a friend and was a trained nurse that she brought in to keep close record of my changes and my blood levels so nothing could go wrong. When she found out that she was dying of cancer, she knew I didn't want to stop, that would be horrible for me. She made sure I could continue with the treatments myself. Mother made sure I was stocked with the pills. She gave me about ten bottles to keep taking myself. "
The nurse looked at the bottle. It was labeled Estradiol.

“Well that Explains a lot”. She nodded at him and said, “That was a very dangerous thing for you to do, Allie, especially without any medical supervision.” I will have these sent to the lab and I suggest you stop taking them. These pills don't look like the typical estradiol dosage for male to female transgender. Lets go do some more tests on your blood levels."
Hours of more tests were done on Allen. Then they sent Allen to wait in the waiting room when they were finished.

He was sitting beside his sister when a formal looking female doctor walked in. She introduced herself," I am Dr Megan Thelm. I have some good news and bad news. It all depends on your prospective I guess. We suspect Allen will think it’s good. However; those pills he was taking were quite powerful. They were not ever approved by the FDA. They were banned and illegal. I don't know how your mother got a hold of them but, but the pills effects are totally irreversible. The only thing is to continue on with Allen's transition to female since there's no way back. Allen, you must be a very strong boy. The trials were usually fatal for the subjects of those tests. They even killed one person that the company tried it on. The company is being sued for that. Those pills had irreversibly transformed your body. Your own body is now producing its own estrogen into your bloodstream. X-rays showed an uterus and a set of ovaries growing in your body. You will start your monthly cycle soon, and that could be fatal for you Allen, unless we proceed with an operation soon. If there is no way for the fluid to be expelled, your body could go into a fatal shock. A transition this far has never been performed on a male. We don't know how a male body will react to having a period."

The doctor paused to let that sink in and then she added" The reason why it is irreversible is that it has altered your bodies chemistry to reject testosterone. Your body is fatally allergic to it now. If we try to reverse the feminizing affects with testosterone could product a fatal reaction in your system too. "

He thought that was the greatest news. He wanted to be a girl and no matter what, and now there was nothing that could stop that. He smiled at Cynthia and silently sent thanks up to his mother for having such insight. He still didn't know what his sisters friend Rachael had planned.

They took him out to their car waiting in the hospitals parking lot and Rachael said, "Its time to go shopping now. Our first stop is Victoria's Secret. Then maybe we will go to Fredric's and get you some even better lingerie Allen. And I know a place that sells French maids outfits.

She sent him a wicked look and said, "You WILL need a few of those and have you thought of a female name. We have asked the attorney to file a name and gender change for you. Do you have any name ideas?"

He smiled and said, "My mother always called me Kimberly. I like that name. "

"Kimberly it is." They both smiled.

She loved being called Kimberly.

By Princess

Jason is full of anger at what has happened while SVU officers try to make a case against his mother.

Detective Olivia had spoke to one of the doctors that examined Jason. The young doctor walked up to the woman and introduced himself. “Hello, Detective Benson, I’m doctor Kramer. I have examined the victim you sent to us and its very disturbing. “

She nodded and asked, “What can you tell me about the boy?”

He looked serious at her and said, “This is the most disturbing case that I ever encountered. His body has been altered to the point that it is much more feminine now. There is not much male characteristics left in him. His bloodstream has estrogen levels equal to a girl in puberty. His body is shaped like a woman’s which means his entire skeletal structure has been changed. That means he has been on estrogen hormones well before puberty hit him. The boys testicle had to have been surgically removed probably before puberty. My guess that she had a quack doctor removed them to reduce the testosterone so it wont interfere with the estrogen she was giving him. In addition, there is evidence that the boy has endured repeated severe beatings. There’s evidence of massive bruising and past bone fractures in the rips, an elbow and his jaw. He has been repeatedly raped . Even very recently. His sphincter is ruptured and we have collected semen from his body, we assume it was from one of his rapists. That can be tested to determine who its from and you can arrest him. I am sending the full medical report to yours and the D. A’s office. We will have to do more testing to figure out what’s happening to his body, because some how, His body is producing estrogen itself but he isn’t on any medication. That is very troubling and we need to find out what is causing it“

“Thank you doctor, I will do what I can to help him” Olivia said.

That was troubling and she hoped for the boys sake that they could figure it out. Her partner Stabler looked very angry and he was approaching her as she was musing over Jason. Stabler shouted, “Olivia, what the hell were you thinking?”

She jumped and looked at him totally confused. “What are you talking about, Elliot?”

“You told Jason that he could stay at your house!. What was you thinking? You know you cant let victims stay at your place.”

Olivia said, “The boy has no where else. He’s nineteen and child services cant help. Turning his mother in means he’s been kicked out there. What’s he supposed to do sleep on a park bench?”

Stabler answered matter of factly, “Jason is a victim to a major crime and he is also a valuable witness. The States Attorneys office will foot the bill for a place for him to stay during the trial and may even make arrangements for him after. But you should know that letting him stay with you is a major conflict of interest that threatens could threaten his credibility The defense will use his relationship with you to discredit his testimony. You are experienced enough to know this, Olivia. What were you thinking?”

She thought it over and realized Stabler was right. She realized that she was getting way too emotionally involved with Jason.. She felt bad for him and wanted so desperately to help. “You are right. I know a friend that can help him if he needs it. I will tell him that I cant let him stay with me.”

“That is a better plan, Olivia” He said to her.

He bolted up in fear when she approached but he got it under control. He realized that this woman had only been kind toward him.

Olivia smiled kindly at him. He smiled back. “How are you doing, Jason?” She asked him.

“Considering all that has happened to me I was feeling ok until you came in. I thought I was safe with Police officers are watching over my room making sure my mother cant come in. but then you came in.” He said sarcastically at her.

“I know how you feel about me and I am sorry. I had hoped you could get past your anger toward me.”

He snorted loudly, “Sure after you thought I was a girl. “

She started feeling annoyed. “I am sorry about that Jason. The doctor told me all about you and I am sorry about what happened. I want to help you any way I can. “

He shrugged, “Sure you do. “ He still held his hostile posture toward her.

“I really want to help you Jason. “

“Bullshit, “ He shouted. “You are just like all the rest of the women I had ever known. You probably think im pretty and want to keep me feminine for ever. “

It was coming clear that he would not ever trust her. She told him, “I am sorry for what had happened to you. I guess I will leave now.

“I hope the door hits you on the way out,” He sneered at her.

He called Stabler over and asked him to hook Jason up with a therapist.

Luckily Stabler knew a few really good therapist and he agreed to pay for the costs. The therapist was there within a half hour. He walked in Jasons room and sat down introducing himself. “Hello Jason. I am Brian and I am here to help you. “

“How do you want to help me Brian,” He asked doubtfully.

“I am a consoler. I have been told all about you and I have agreed to come help you free of cost. The doctor has adviced me of your condition. “

Jason seemed to relax some. He looked at the man in front of him. He looked really nice. Brian wore plain clothes. He looked well fit and muscular. He had broad shoulders between 20 and 30. Most of all he seemed really nice.

“I have been advised on your condition Jason and we need to figure out what you want before the doctors can proceed.

He looked uncertain. ,”What do you mean, what I want?”

“Well, “ He answered. “We need to know what you want to be. Do you want to stay this way, looking like a woman, or do you want the doctors to figure out how to make you a boy again. “

“Oh, that is easy,” Jason said. “I want to be a boy, or a man now that I am nineteen. She took it away from me but I was meant to be a man. I never wanted ‘this’. “ He gestured toward his own breasts. “I want to be strong, so no one can hurt me anymore. I want the doctors to find out why my body is producing its own estrogen and figure out how to make my body grow strong like a boys?”

“Okay, I will try to help you, Jason.” He said, “I hope we can help you. The doctor says you will have to stay for a week so they can run more tests. “

Jason’s face crumpled up in a very troubled look. That round of testing’s had already been very hard on him. Repeated injections, blood tests, Stress Tests EKG and a CAT Scan. He wasn’t sure how much more he could take. “I don’t know how much more I can take. I am already sore from all the tests they have run.

“I know, “ Brian said. “They said it will just be a few more tests and those will be mostly noninvasive. Mostly Exrays but they need some more blood to figure out where the estrogen is coming from. Once they figure that out they may find out how to counteract it or stop it. Is that what you want?”

Jason nodded, “Yes. that’s what I want. “

“I thought so. Are you thinking about what you want once you leave this place and become a man?”

“Yes, “ He answered harshly.

Brian waited and Jason said, “There were many women involved in this that probably will never be found. Or charged. I am hoping my mother gets acquitted. “

Brian looked shocked, “Why, in gods name do you want her to get away with it.”

Jason’s face clouded into something that even scared Brian. “OH you have misunderstood me. I never said I wanted her to get away with it. I simply don’t want her to go to prison. That would be getting away with it. Free room and board. Free meals paid for by the state. Officers will protect her 24/7 at states expense. No. I want her to stay on the outside so some day I can find her and make her pay for this. Her, Jessica, That mistress Donna and my sister who had just got married. I will find them all. “

Brian found himself hoping that Jason was not serious. But the look on the boys face showed that he was very serious. Brian thought to himself that Jason was going to need a lot more therapy than he thought. He could see that Jason was slowly being consumed by his anger. Brian couldn’t help but worry about the boy in front of him.

He stood up told Jason, “I am sorry for what happened to you. I know nothing I can say can take it back. But I wont give up on you. We will speak later. Please don’t let anger consume you. The best thing you can is live happy. You can be a survivor that doesn’t let the past destroy your future. Or you can be consumed with anger and hatred until you do something stupid and destroy your future. Then they win. Survivors live in despite the abuse. They don’t let it destroy them. Think about that. “ Brian walked out hoping that Jason was really listening to him. Probably not. Healing was long and arduous journey. He said a silent prayer that he could help Jason.

Olivia was waiting for him when he walked out of the room. She approached and asked, “ Well. What do you think? Can you help him?”

He laughed and said, “Oh yeah. Me being so good I can make a detemrination from one 5 minute long session?”

“All sarcasm aside consoler, what are your thoughts please,” She pressed on.

“Well, “ Brian said thoughtfully. Thinking. “I don’t know if I can help Jason. I will try. The boy has been hurt so much. He doesn’t seem willing to let it go either. He has a lot of anger. I am afraid he is letting that anger totally consume him. I will try my best to help him and don’t worry about the cost. “ Then he looked thoughtfully at Olivia and said, “I have a lot of experience in this and I sense that you may be getting too personally involved with this boy. That concerns me as a therapist Ms Benson. “

She jerked back looking at him defensively. “What’s that supposed to mean?” She spat out hostilely.

“Hey, Hey. I am your friend and im saying this as a friend. I know you like this boy. But he cant replace the boy you lost. I know loosing calven hurt you deeply. “

“That’s none of your business!”

“That wasn’t your fault. He was a boy that needed you and you took him in. But that was a boy that loved you too. Loosing him was horrible. But Jason isn’t like that at all. I don’t think there’s any way you can get him to trust you. He has serious trust issues with women. He’s terrified by you. Please don’t get emotionally involved with this. You will get hurt again. “

“I understand,” was all she said. “My partner Stabler is the one that he talks to. I am hardly involved in this at all.”

“That’s good, “ Brian said. He left.

Stabler approached Olivia,” Olivia. You wont believe this!”

She waited and said, “Well are you going to tell me?”

“Casey is back and she has been assigned to Jasons case”

“Who?”

She is asking for us too?”

“Casey,” Olivia said trying to figure out who Stabler was talking about.

“Yes Casey. You remember her don’t you. Its been a few years but Casey Novek. The ADA. “

Casey Novek,” She said finally realizing. “I thought the BAR suspended her license permanently for a serious brady violation. If my memory serves me right, she was caught falsifying evidence, lying the court and the opposing cousin during a trial and got caught. How is she back?”

He threw up his hands, “How am I supposed to know why. I know she is back and she’s the prosecutor on this case. Lets hurry she’s calling for us now.”

The two detectives made it to the prosecutors office within the hour. Casey was sitting happily in her old office. She smiled, “Well Hello Detectives. I missed you both while I was gone. “

Olivia smiled, “Glad to see you back and I wont ask you what bribery or blackmail you used to get your license back. “

Casey smiled back. It was like a mock evil smile, “Oh it was nothing. The BAR missed me. “ She shrugged laughing. Olivia joined in.

Caseys smile vanished. “Ok lets get serious. This case is going to need a lot of work. I have been appointed to prosecute Jason’s mother. I have red the doctors report and I will speak to Brian soon. But what can you tell me about this? This is one of the saddest and most bizarre case I ever came across. And I have come across some sick shit prosecuting offenders over the years. Especially from you guys in SVU. ”

“Well you know about all we know,” Olivia said. “His mother and Sister abused him and totally feminized the boy. He looks just like any girl. In fact the first time I seen him in the station I expected a boy. I didn’t even know and he has been pissed at me every sense. “

“I understand. Can we put him on the stand?”

“I don’t know. I wouldn’t advice it. Jason told me he hopes his mother gets acquitted. He might destroy the case if you do that,” Olivia warned.

“In gods name why, Does he have some misplaced loyalty to his mother?” Casey said.

“No, Nothing like that, “ She assured. “I fact he attacked her and broke his jaw when he escaped. That’s how she was when We arrested her. I think he wants to kill her himself. “

Authors Note:: Casey Novek was my favorite ADA on the show. There have been other ADAs but she was my favorite. She was very hard nosed. Maybe to hard nosed which was why on her last episode she was censured by the BAR for hiding evidence from which was very damaging to her case from opposing counsel. Then she lied about it when she was asked to share it. Such evidence is called exculpatory That is a Brady Violation. a major violation of Du process.

Jenny Chapter 3
By Princess

Jason let an officer take him back to the station to be interviewed by Stabler. The other Officer didn’t say much to him during the trip. When he got to the station, It seemed like one of the detectives really didn’t like Stabler at all. Jason saw a large black detective that introduced himself as detective Oda Flin. In fact it was a scary encounter to Jason. This large black detective came up to Stabler’s desk as they were talking and he called him a rat bastard. Jason was afraid there might be a fight but the man walked away.

Stabler held on to Jason and said, “Don’t worry about it. That is just Fin Totaula and we have had our differences. Hes a good man." Jason nodded relieved that the man left.

“Ok lets go meet the new ADA Novek. Well, “ He said thoughtfully. “Shes really our old ADA but she came back somehow. And she wants to meet you Jason. “

I stood up in my new heels. It seemed for the time being at least, I had to remain female. The doctors could not figure out how to stop the estrogen being pumped into my bloodstream. They considered trying to counteract it by major injections of testosterone but Jason did not want to do that. He didn’t want to go though any more painful injections. Especially when he was made aware that there was risks of a stroke or death. 'If I had to be female I will be a damn good one,' Jason thought.

Jason didn't feel comfortable at all when the detective brought him into the district attorneys office. Stabler had the boys hand and lead him into the office. He saw an arrogant hard faced woman Casey Novak stand up and introduce himself, She said, "Well hello young lady. I am ADA Casey Novak and I will be the one prosecuting your mother. The officers told me what you went though and I"m sorry for it. I want you to know that I will do everything i can to make her pay for it. "

Jason let out a loud snort in contempt for the woman. "Sure you are sorry for it. "

She looked stunned and uttered, "What is wrong jenny?"

Jasons face turned a dark shade of purple and he stood up, "Why are you calling me lady and Jenny for. If you had been made aware of what I went though then you would fucking know that this isn't my choice of gender. I was transformed and tortured. This is a condition forced on me by sadistic women like you. " Jason turned on his heels and said, "Get me the fuck away from this stupid woman. "

Casey said in desperation, "Please, Jenny, I mean Jason. sorry. Its just that you looked so feminine and I assumed that you chose to remain this way. You don't look like a young man."

"Thats not my fault, bitch. Please let me out of here.
"Jason, If you dont cooperate then we cant help you and your mother will get away with what she done. "

Jason was already headed out the out, turned on his stiletto heels and said, "No she wont. NO matter what happens in court, I can guarantee you that she will not, I repeat, NOT get away with it. " Jason turned and headed out the door. The look in Jason's eyes left no doubt he meant absolutely everything he said. Casey knew she fucked up big time.

Stablers face wasnt much different than jasons. He was staring daggers at Novak too. He was simmering in rage and said in a barly controled voice, "Casey what the hell was that. I thought I told you all about jason and how the boy looked. I thought that I told you how Jason felt about looking female and you came off about like his mother. "

She had nothing to say.

"Well. I hope we still have a case after this fuck up. I will try to find the boy and talk to him. " Stabler turned and stormed out of the room. But Jason was no where to be found. He looked in the officer, his desk. He couldn't find Jason anywhere. Benson walked past when Stabler ran after her, "Liv, Hey Liv slow down. "

She stopped in the hall and turned. she saw the desperate look on her partners face and said, "What's wrong. "

"Have you saw Jason anywhere."

She looked at him, "No not lately. Why?"

"I looked in the interview rooms, the cells, my desk. I looked though the main offices and I cant find him. We had a disastrous meeting with our ADA Novak when she made the same fucking as you and called Jason a young Lady. He got enraged and left nearly ten minutes ago. Now we cant find out."

her face showed the same desperation and concern now and said. "Oh my god Lets find the boy."

As they were running down the halls, He mumbled, "At least she said Jason was a boy this time.

It had been nearly six hours since the boy Jason was reported missing. No one in the station found him. Various officers that were on duty were questioned but none of them saw Jason leave the station. Recordings from the front desk were reviewed and he was seen running out of the station and leaving. But nothing was found after that. Officers canvassed the area with no luck. An alert and APB was issued for the boy and all they could do then was wait for results.

As a result of Jason's disappearance, His mother had to be released from custody. The date of her arraignment came up. She stood in front of the judge and asked for Bail. His mothers attorney said there was no evidence and even the victim couldn't be found for cross examination. And with the lack of hers testimony, there couldn't be a case. The judge agreed and ordered the charges to be dropped and the mother released. She smiled at Stabler laughing as she left the station. She got her purse and left to get a ride home.

Still, no one could find the boy. Things got more desperate when no one heard from the mother the following night. She had fallen asleep with she heard something or someone come in. She got up to check the house and stopped in the living room. She saw the small figure of her son sitting in her chair. "SO, Jenny you have come back. "

Jason stood up and said in a hard voice, "Absolutely. I have come back." Jasons voice was dripping with menace. "Everything proceeded exactly as I planed. Now I have come for you, Mother" Jason raised his arm and she saw what was in his hand. It was pointed at her, "Sit down Mother. None of us will leave her alive. I don't want to live after what you did to me and you wont either. I will see to that. I just want some answers. I want to know why?"

A few minutes later, A neighbor reported gunshots heard from the house. About fifteen minutes after that, Stabler and Benson bust though the door and saw Jason standing over his dead mother. He saw the female detective Benson and shouted, "You fucking bitch" took aim and shot her. Benson fell as other officers covered. Seeing that he has shot her, he ran into his bedroom and the officers heard a final sickening shot. By the time Stabler got there, Jason was gone. He was bleeding to death from a shot in his mouth.

Benson stood up. She was only wounded though the shoulder" I think I need to go to the hospital quickly.

Officers were calling for medical help but it was no use. The boy and his mother were already dead.

It took days to clear up all of that case. Stabler filed reports for the dead boy and his mother, and his sisters family. about some unknown intruder broke in the night before that, shot the woman and the husband and left the young boy alive. The woman was Jasons sister. Stabler smiled as he had an idea who did that. He made sure the boy would live a happy life. Olivia adopted the boy as her own son.

Christine now knew what had happened to her little brother, but she still needed to find proof. Official reports said that her brother had died when his house caught fire, and that he was the only child of Melissa Wisecarver. She didn't believe it. Her mother had many powerful friends and she was very wealthy.
Christine was also very wealthy and she had many powerful friends. She was even more determined to get to the bottom of this conspiracy. The conflicting reports about her family was starting to piss her off. She needed to know more about her brother before she could piece this conspiracy together. then she would destroy her cruel mother and get justice for her murdered brother.

Night has fallen and she was very tired after a long days work. It had been a long tiring day but she found out a lot. But, she had a lot more questions than answers as a result. She laid down in her soft bed and drifted off almost as soon as her head hit the soft pillow.

The boy was clear in her mind. He was only thirteen years old and he was rather small for his age. He had golden blonde hair styled in a pageboy haircut. But his face was contorted with fear as he looked up at his mother in pure terror. She saw the boy curled up in a fetal position trembling on the floor as his mother glared down hatefully. His mother was holding a cane threateningly then she started bringing the cain down on the boys exposed back with vicious force. Bloody welts were forming as she continued to cruelly rain down blows on the boy.

The woman glared down at the tortured boy and said, "Now will you be a good little girl Christine or do I have to continue, you bitch?"

He looked up at her still shaking and said, "Yes I will be a good girl for you mother. My name is Christine and I will not be Chris anymore. I'm not a boy anymore. My name is Christine. Please don't hurt me anymore." It was clear that she was breaking his will to resist.

She heard him keep babbling in terror those same lines over and over. Then the scene changed. Chris was in a room alone with two other girls that looked a little older than him. Except he didn't look like Chris anymore. But they kept calling him Chris mockingly. He was in a chair in front of a mirror with the girls on either side of him putting makeup on Chris's bruised face. They were making him look like a girl which wasn't hard since he was already in a red miniskirt and a matching top with thin girlish top with spaghetti straps. They were from his school. One of them was blonde with a rather large chest. The other one was a dark haired brunette and she was closer to his age.

Chris seemed to be scared of her the most as she kept mocking how he was a girly boy and how much fun he would have at the pageant being Christine. That was when his mother walked in and said, "Chris we are ready to go are you princess?"

Christine bolted up from the bed shaking in terror. Sweat was glistening off her in the moonlight shining though the window. She could not stop trembling. She had dreamed of the boy but it felt like it was all happening to her. That was some vivid dream she had. But it didn't feel like a dream. It felt more like it really happened to her, some time in the past. it felt like an actual memory from her childhood but how could that be? She actually remembered the two girls from the dream! They were Andrea Peterson and Arcadia Carter. Andrea was Chris's age and in the same class. And somehow she knew that Chris started the year with a romantic crush on the girl. Some how, she knew that but she couldn't explain it. She started remembering them in class together and how Chris would choose to sit by her. She remembered chris helping the girl with her schoolwork some evenings and how he would flirt with Andrea. But she would start getting cruel to him as the year went on. She became really cruel to the boy and took an active part in helping his mothers agenda to destroy Chris. She mocked him, humiliated him tricked him and she beat him.

Arcadia was even crueler but she was several years older then Chris and in high school. She could easily physically dominate him. Christine remember that Arcadia would give Chris feminine styles and she had experience feminizing boys. She started remembering arcadia would give him total feminine makeovers. She started remembering the beatings she inflicted on him and some other very violating sexual acts she made him perform on her and that she performed on him. Christine wondered how she had Chris's memories so clearly. Christine started getting a very uncomfortable feeling. The probable reason started getting clearer. the revelation started making her shake even more. Christine started getting very nauseous and rushed to the bathroom.

She left the bathroom after an hour or so retching over the bowl. She felt even more determined than ever to piece this together but she figured she had found one impportant piece. But she needed to be clear of her suspicion and she had a few ideas how to do that. But if she was Chris that would mean she was born as a boy. How could that be? How could she had not known, How could anyone not know. Especially since she was in fashion, a model, for a major company. Wouldn't they had used their considerable resources to check that out. And they hired her thinking she was a genetic woman. She had thought she was a genetic woman. She made an appointment with her doctor first thing in the morning. How could he had not known? Well she never let him examine her down there and she never seen a obgyn in her life. She had been healthy so there was no need. If her suspicion was true then he could tell her. and then she needed some serious questions answered. Like if she was really Chris as a child then why didn't she need to take feminine hormones to maintain her female figure. And why did she have periods every month? But she was getting a headache for now so she decided to take another nap before going to her doctors appointment.

by Princess

Copyright © 2010 Princess

Author Note: This story deals with strong themes such as sexual abuse on a child. It is told from a selfish sister. and whatit took to finially move to protect her little brother at great risk to herself.

---

 
I know I have problems and one of them is that I have a more than slightly cruel streak to me. It isn’t really that bad but it is bad enough. So when I noticed my little brother was having some trouble. It wasn’t my problem was it? Our mother sure didn’t give a damn. But she is stoned most of the time and the rest of the time she is with her very strange group of friends. One of those friends is Mark, he is in his mid thirties. So why is he so interested in my thirteen year old little brother Ryan so much. Well when he started hanging around my brother and taking him out to shows, my mother didn’t bat a eye. That started months ago and she watched and cared nothing. Not that she ever cared for us before. She just let it go on.

by Princess

---

 
Authors Note: I know the polices reaction in this chapter is very unlikely but it will help transition into the next chapters.
 
 
I knew that my brother had a major problem on his hands now. Or he has major multiple problems with his life. One of the problems was he was now becoming a girl, and another problem he had was that a man was abusing him. All of those big problems were happening all because our mother didn’t give a damn about either of us.

by Princess

---

 
Authors Note: I know the polices reaction in this chapter is very unlikely but it will help transition into the next chapters. I revised this chapter quite a bit and decided to make it a new Post. I hope this doesnt cause any problems Thank you Stanman63 for your editing help
 
 

I knew that my brother had a major problem on his hands now. Or he has major multiple problems with his life. One of the problems was he was now becoming a girl, and another problem he had was that a man was abusing him. All of those big problems were happening all because our mother didn’t give a damn about either of us.

The young son of a powerful business man is set up by his greedy cruel step sisters when his father marries. The punishment for his arrogance is worse than he ever imagined. The cruelty of the nation he lives in becomes too clear to him. He is put to trial by a corrupt judicial system and he sees the true cruelty of his step sisters. Can he endure it?

Shawn had badly miscalculated Dr. Cindel. He had obviously angered her enough that she said, "I think Shawn is a chauvinistic male and trouble maker and needs to be learn her place." She looked at him and gave him that evil look. "And I have just the place for you.

He looked at her in fear. This couldn't be good.

She gave Shawn a wicked smile and said, " Oh yes Shawn. I know right where to send you." She got on her phone " Yes this is doctor Cindel. I am sending you some one, He is a twelve year old boy, The name is Shawn. He is to be sent to Majdanek within the hour. And its your job to make sure that he returns, you hear me? He is to be returned unharmed, in one week. The judge will okay it. A hearing about his condition will take place when he returns in one week, to determine her future. Got that."

Shawn felt a chill rush though him when he heard what the doctor say. He had heard about Majdanek. It was a forced labor camp for troublesome males. Officers burst in and grabbed Shawn and within thirty minutes, He was rudely shoved into a train car that must had held hundreds of other young males. They were packed tight, he couldn't move. Some younger boys were even tossed on top of them when they ran out of room. The trip took several hours. He felt the train stop and someone roughly opened the door and yanked them out. The gate opened for them and lines of prisoners streamed in. It was about what he expected, but was still a brutal shock.

Most of the other prisoners were ill fed and weak. He walked along with the prisoners though the gate herded by brutal female guards and mean barking dogs. He felt even more afraid than he was with his sisters. What the fuck was this. There were several guards at the front of the line directed prisoners to either side of the camp. As he approached the front, He saw the guard direct the prisoners either to the right or left. He didn't have a clue what it was all for. But, one side he saw ominous smokestacks bellowing smoke into the air. Luckily, The woman seemed to recognize him and direct him to the other. But he felt sick as a woman directed an entire family to the other side. He felt tears rolling down his eyes.

He was roughly stripped, and examined by another female guard who laughed at him and then slapped him into the mud. He was given the regular prisons black and white stripped outfit and showed which prison block he was to sleep in. It was a regular prison shack that held roughly two hundred other inmates. The place was hot and stifling. The conditions were cramped and filthy. He brought nothing, anything would had been taken by the guards anyway. A majority of the inmates were children, like him, boys.

They were sent to another place with desks. It was obviously meant to be a school. There, he endured long lectures and watched propaganda video clips of how femininity is stronger than masculinity. It tried to tell him that masculinity is a poison on society. His place as a boy was to be beneath and serve women. Some boys were stupid enough to speak up and some even tried to attack guards. Most of those fools were never heard from again. The few that did come back were not in any condition to do much of anything. they were psychology fractured.

Shawn knew it was better to keep his mouth shut. He saw the camp commandant Amanda Goth a few times during his stay there. He hoped never to be alone with her. That woman had a air of total cruelty in her. He though that his sister was cruel, but this woman eclipsed her by a power of ten.

She called the prisoners out to the yard for roll call in the morning and she pulled one boy out of line just because he was a few seconds late, she beat him right there. He was taken back to get washed off after he was bashed and bloodied. Later that day, during the entertainment. The boys were given various female attire to put on shows for the women. They were forced to dance like exotic dancing girls. She tortured another boy because his dress was has dirt on it, she pulled out her pistol and shot him.

He was taken to her office at the end of the week, she informed him that her orders were to protect him. It was supposed to be a lesson. He learned it very well. Then he was taken back to the sectors courthouse.

He knew that he needed to form a plan. In this country he was in, once a doctor had deemed he had a feminine nature that needed to be let out, he was truly screwed. Males had some rights, but the feminine type males were deemed offensive to the women and government. Feminine males were like an enemy of the state. In the states opinion, feminine males mocked women. They were to be controlled and humiliated, deemed more as property for a woman to train and control. He knew that he would loose his rights as a person, unless he could convince the court judge he wasn't a sissy or feminine male, or crossdresser. If he could convince the judge he was a true transsexual who wanted to live his life as a female, then, something could be done. Transgendered males did not offend the regime. Transsexuals are given full rights as females. But, that would be difficult and pretty humiliating. He didn't want to be a female, but he also didn't want to be a slave.

The court would be pretty damn one sided, like a kangaroo court. He'd seen hearings of accused sissies. Some of them were the most macho boys he knew. But, they had pissed off the wrong people and as a consequence they brought to trial. It reminded him of what he studied about the Stalin Show trials. If a defendant didn't admit guilt, it was used as evidence that he was even more guilty. Most of trials were like following a script. The trial was a legal sham.

Shawn saw Lilith and her attorney. The attorney was a major liar. She worked for the state and all she wanted to do was cheat a boy like him out of his life. The evidence that he guessed his step sisters were all to happy to provide would do exactly that. And his father Victor Newman was there too. Victor refused to even look at Shawn! Lilith told the judge that both sides had stipulated to Dr. Cindal's qualifications. Squirming in his seat as the court turned to look at him. Then the Judge asked if the defendant Shawn was suffering from any form of gender identity disorder. The Attorney said "yes." Of course she would. This was just a show trial like the Stalinist trials.

"Yes," she smiled brightly. "Based on my careful examination and a thorough family history - he grinned as she paused to give him a kindly glance - Shawn has what we refer to as 'Repressed Sissy Syndrome'. There are different levels of the disorder, and there's no doubt that Shawn is a Class III case, the most severe form."

Shawn had expected it of course. Everything was scripted. It was a show trial. Shawn looked at his stepmother Lilith who beamed in triumph. She was getting exactly what she wanted. His father looked down, saddened. It was impossible to know if he truly believed what he was hearing or if he knew there wasn't a damn thing he could do now. The bitch of an attorney said he stipulated to the qualifications, but he pretty much had to. Or he may be deemed an enemy of the state too and imprisoned.

He tried to speak up but he was silenced by her gavel. He slunk down in my seat as Dr. Cindel's testimony continued. He wanted to crawl into a hole as she flashed the pictures of him dressed like a girl on a huge screen at the front of the courtroom and commented on each one. Everyone was snickering. Even the judge was struggling to keep from laughing.

It was all wrong. He didn't have a long history of self initiated cross dressing. He knew some that did, but it wasn't a bad thing. It wasn't masculine arrogance that prevented him from admitting he was a sissy either. He listened to the scripted attorney describe it all.

She said "Boys like Shawn took great satisfaction in deceiving everyone and although those type of boys loved to appear and act girlish in private, they were extremely careful to keep their sissy side secret. and that his sissy behavior was really an expression of contempt of real women. "

He saw his step mothers face turn red and angry. He didn't have contempt Of course, it was all a script and he seen it played out a dozen other times. He wished that his mother didn't get mad at that. He didn't feel contempt for women but he was beginning to feel contempt toward women, because their deceptions.

The lying attorney continued, "His bald face lie about his sister trying of sissify him was merely part of the deception to preserve the prerogatives of being a male."

It was pseudo science of the same type used in German courts during the national socialist period to dehumanize Jews and other minorities. It was nonsense.

The judge asked if there was any doubt about her diagnoses. The lying doctor fixed him with her gaze and said, "No, but if there was, it would had been eliminated by this."

He knew exactly what it would be and He tried futilely to speak up. It was instinct, he was desperate. It would be so humiliating, Involuntarily, he yelled, "Stop, you have to believe me its a setup!"

The judge banged her gavel and threatened to have him removed if there was any more outbursts. Of course, he forgot. there was no due-process, no rights of the accused, he had no right to confront the accuser. And he didn't want to go back to the camp.

Dr. Cindel started the accused video clip and he recognized it immediately. He knew that his sister Judith was secretly video taping his forced performance in his step mothers bedroom. He knew that she had given him such detailed instructions and made him practice it over and over. Any mistakes earned him punishments with a cane. There was a reason why Judith and Robyn had stayed in the doorway of the room the entire time. They were were staying off screen. Judith had filmed the entire thing and must had edited it for the final video that was now playing for the entire court. It looked like he was totally willing, but his back was covered or they would see the bruises she put there with the cane.

He shut his eyes trying to lock out the humiliation, but he knew that the screen in the courtroom would show him taking his mothers most feminine nightgown out of her lingerie drawer and holding it to his body as he smiled to his image in the mirror. Under his sisters cruel supervision, he excitedly stripped and donned the disgustingly red satin feminine nightgown, red nylon stockings, matching lace garters and bright red pumps. He looked like a hooker, but he noticed that his image did look like a girl now. He could play the part pretty well. He actually smiled to himself.

His voice was clear in a very feminine falsetto voice that actually sounded like a woman's. His sister didn't like that, but he couldn't help it. In the mirror, he addressed his pretend husband: "Hello darling, I'm so glad you're home. This nightgown? Isn't it pretty? I bought it today in the cutest little lingerie store downtown. I got it in black because and know how much that turns you on. I've been thinking of you ever since I bought it. I'm so lucky to be married to such a handsome man. What? You're going to take me to bed and make me feel like a woman? Well, that's exactly what I was hoping for when I bought this nightgown."

By that time, the entire courtroom was filled with laughter. That was scripted too as much as a sign said applause. It was a show trial. He knew that he would he be found guilty no matter what. Either he agreed to be placed in some program, or taken back to the camp to spend the rest of his life. Which there, he figured might be a few weeks at most.

He recalled vividly how Robyn had made him sway his hips coyly and generally act like a horny woman. At the end of his little forced play, Robyn had ordered him to pose, preen, and admire himself in the mirror. He had remembered that he didn't look bad. He did admire how easily he could look like a girl his age. But his face burned as he heard the some bigoted comments: "What a fairy! Imagine, wearing his mother's lingerie. If I ever caught my son in my things, I'd disown him." That man clearly didn't know and he guessed that he would be having a one to one discussion very soon with some state security agents after this fiasco. He would be having his own trial probably within the next week.

As bad as that looked for him, He dreaded the next part even more. On the screen, he took out a pair of his step mothers casual khakis and held them to his lithe body, as he said in the mirror, "My Step Mom is such a butch cow, I cant figure out what my father sees in her." He tried to resist saying that, knowing it was secretly being recorded to be played for her or dad later. But he didn't want crushed or damaged testicles or some broken ribs. She proven she was perfectly capable and willing to do either.

The entire courtroom gasped in total horror at his insult to his stepmother. Lilith glared daggers at him from across the room which made him feel that sensation of icy fear going though his body. Maybe she was totally clueless about how horrible her daughters really were. But she loved to blame him.

He sat calmly as his stepmothers attorney elicited more and more horrible testimony. "In your expert opinion, Dr. Cindel, Do sissies like Shawn ever change?"

"Heavens no! There is no cure'" She spoke as crossdressing was an illness. "There is no cure for Repressed Sissy Syndrome. Its an absolute certainty that the boys will deny their girlish fantasies with their last breath. However, their behavior speaks volumes: secretly dressing in feminine clothes at every opportunity; their mother's, sister's, girlfriend's; constantly fantasizing about and secretly dressing and acting like girls as much as possible; but always keeping up their public masculine charade."

'As if that is so wrong.' He thought.

"It's quite sad and pathetic. " She continued her testimony. "Boys like Shawn continue with their little farce, going to school, getting high-paying jobs that women are traditionally excluded from, and marrying some poor unsuspecting woman. Inevitably the wife comes home unexpectedly and finds her so-called husband all dressed up in her most feminine nightgown or her prettiest cocktail dress. Imagine her feelings of betrayal and disappointment. Divorce follows, and the pattern repeats itself until the sissy has ruined any number of lives with his deceit."

He wished he could stand up and question her himself and asked her what is so wrong with dressing like a girl. Why it has to end in divorce and why crossdressing ruins a woman's life. It made no sense. There was no position that women were excluded in this regime. Men were excluded from many high paying powerful positions in government. Women run the counsel for state security. a woman is the ruler of the regime. Women are the high ranking officers for the military. What is this quack talking about? But he knew he had to keep his mouth shut if he wanted to avoid going back to the forced labor camp for a very short lifespan.

But at that time, the laughter turned to angry murmurs and several women looked at him like he was embodied in all male evil. Even the court reporter glared hatefully at him. He knew it was all scripted for the show trial, but it made him feel scared.

His mothers lawyer looked at him with a smirk. "Is gender reassignment surgery appropriate for him."

"Heavens no!" she laughed. "Shawn is not a transsexual; he's sissy. In other words, he most definitely wants to keep his male parts. He doesn't want to be a girl, he just adores secretly dressing and acting like one."

It was time to speak up! Shawn blurted out, "No I don't. "

The judge tried to silence him but he continued hoping that he would be heard and listened to, "I don't want to keep my male parts. I've always wanted to be a woman." He was roughly grabbed from behind, a hand clamped over his mouth silencing him!

The courtroom gasped as judge stared at him. That part wasn't scripted, no one expected that and he hoped he wouldn't be made to pay for ruining the show trial. He had to take the risk. His step mother's attorney glared hatefully at him for ruining her plan. The judge shouted, "Order. Quiet down everyone. Shawn, are you serious?"

He looked up at the figure in front of the courtroom in fear and answered firmly, "Yes In deed. no one listens to me, but I have wished I was a girl my whole life more than anything!"

Glancing over at his father, the man didn't seem happy but there was something about victors look that told him that Victor was not displeased with him at all. The a glint in the Victors eye and a tight smirk on his face. He looked over catching his sons look, and nodded. As if, Victor felt some sort of pride that his son may have figured out a way out of the ordeal that he would never had found. Shawn knew that his father wasn't disappointed in him at all. That was a relief. His step mother hated him now but she was an idiot.

He felt immeasurable relief knowing that the judge was actually taking him seriously. The judge ordered him to the witness stand and allowed the Doctor question him. She had full authority to question him as a hostile witness. Of course. The court had a political agenda to declare him a sissy so the doctor would be given every opportunity to do exactly that. But, if there was a chance he was actually transgender then the courts options were very limited. They also had an objective to save transgendered and help them transition into society as women.

Dr. Cindell started firing off questions immediately. Staying strong under her ruthless hostile questioning, she asked him, "What makes you think you are a transsexual, Shawn?"

"Doctor, " He said evenly doing his best to keep his composer under the gaze of this ruthless deceptive woman. "It has always been my deepest wish to live as a girl. I know you don't understand because you grew up as a girl so it was a wonderful gift given freely to you. You never had to deal with parents questioning you about it, you were born that way. But I wasn't. I was afraid my father would disown me. " Shawn looked over to Judith and Robyn, "I am for ever thankful to my stepsisters for their help and exposing me. I was desperate to escape being a male. Thank you Robyn and Judith. " A wide smirk spread across his face, something dark and vengeful in his eye as he said, "I only hope that some day I can repay them for all they have done to help me. I am in your debt, I owe you!"

They knew the real meaning and Judith flinched.

Cindell didn't seem to catch the double meaning of Shawn's statement. "But, You never told anyone about that." Doctor Cindell mentioned. "You dressed in secret and kept up this deception for years, just like a lying male sissy. Why should we believe you are a transsexual, now?" Her voice was dripping with hostility and venom.

He smiled, "Was it always in secret. Did I not dress in full view of everyone during that play last year in school. And for Halloween, as I did with all my sisters?"

That answer shut that part of her questioning up. She asked him, "But why didn't you ever tell anyone. or try to come out with your transgendered. "

"Mostly, because of my father and I didn't think anyone would understand. To my shame, I refer you to my worst pictures from my pool side nightmare. I obviously enjoyed pretending in secret that I had feminine breasts - as you can see, generous ones at that. But when I had my fun of this shameful little make-believe games, I had to simply remove the breast forms, put on a football jersey, and resume my male facade. But I hated doing that. To the outside world, I had to appear to be a normal boy. From a societal point of view, It was wholly unacceptable. My father would never accept me. I can tell he is upset right now listening to this. Please help me become a girl." Shawn pleaded with her.

The judged looked at Shawn and asked if that was really what I wanted.

"Absolutely, your honor! "

The judge then asked the doctor what she suggested in this case. He had a feeling where this was going.

She answered, " "In lay terms, Shawn should be completely feminized - forcibly. At a minimum, his feminization must include immediate hormonal intervention to give
him obvious womanly curves that are impossible to conceal; feminine grooming, deportment and social skills training; and immediate and complete elimination of masculine detritus to hasten his differentiation from normal boys. But I still think he needs to be put in a forced sissification Program. He is a sissy not a transexual. I can do that as you well know."

He had to avoid that at all costs. If that were the judges ruling, He would have no control over his life and his sisters would be free to torment him all they wanted. He would get no respect and no one would protect him from them. They would end up destroying him.

The judge asked how boys respond to the program.

Dr Cindell chuckled lightly. " "Oh the little darlings just hate it. They're so desperate to maintain their male pretense. I'm afraid it's extremely embarrassing for them when they are revealed to all their friends and family as sissies. It's one thing to pretend that you
dressed up in a chic little skirt suit because your friends dared you; it's quite another story when your friends realize it's your secret sissy dream come true. But in light of the sissy boy's life of deception, I believe that they should endure as much humiliation as possible. I'm convinced that the humiliation is helpful for the sissy to become self-integrated. I think of it as emotional shock therapy. This is all if Shawn is a sissy male instead of a transsexual. I will determine what is right for him or her."

Then the judge asked what should be done in either case.

"Shawn claims to be a transsexual. I doubt it, but if its true then She will need to be given training and obvious body modification to assist in her transition from male to female. It will be humiliating for her either way. His friends will mock her. But her loving sister will help. If she is a sissy, faking it, It will be more humiliating. Either way, The only fair thing to do for her is to make her girlish fantasies a inescapable reality. Since Shawn loves to pretend he has womanly breasts, then by all means he must have them. Real breasts though he cant conveniently remove when he's done with his secret dress up games. And not just breasts, he should have breasts even larger than any female in his family. Even Larger than in his fantasies."

His sister had not succeeded in dividing his father from him. But he let them think They had won a major victory But Shawn had ruined Robyn's plan too. But not all that much. He had still been placed in her program and she was to train him how to live as a female.

The judge banged her gavel and then issued her order awarding Lilith full custody of Shawn. Then she addressed him and ordered me to stand. The judge peered over her glasses and began to lecture: "I feel bad for you Shawn. I'm sure it has been hard and painful having to keep your feminine nature from your parents, your friends, and your neighbors. But if you had admitted the truth about yourself, this proceeding wouldn't have been necessary. You've wasted the court's time and your stepmothers money! You, Missy, owe everyone an apology."

To his horror, she stared at him; she was actually waiting for an apology for not telling everyone he was a transgender.

He looked at his Stepmother who looked very upset with him. His heart was pounding "I-I'm sorry Stepmother for not telling you I wanted to become a female," he whispered at her. It was like a bad dream.

The judge looked less upset at him. "I see a lot of troubled teenagers in my courtroom. You are not a teenager, yet. I am glad this has come to me before something major happened. You started off trying to blame your condition on your sister and that was inexcusable."

To Judith's utter delight, the judge made him apologize to her. Unbelievable. The judge continued, "That's a start. This court declares that you are a transsexual male to female. Your diagnosis as an transsexual is now a matter of public record. You had better maintain that if you don't want this court to reverse that ruling and declare you are a sissy. I can summons you back here for a review of your status if I hear there is trouble with you. Or if your doctor decides it is so. I am going to retain jurisdiction in this case to monitor your case file. The award of custody to your step mother Lilith is conditioned on her following Dr. Cindells recommended forced feminization Program - to the letter. But it wont be that much forced if you are a true transsexual. And if I hear that you've been denying your feminine nature - to anyone then we will have another hearing and you may be ruled a sissy - I won't hesitate to give you some time to think about it... in the Labor camp."

The judge consoled Lilith like they were friends. Telling Lilith that she was well aware of the difficulties in raising a problem child like Shawn. "I know it will be difficult but as Shawn custodial guardian now, I am ordering you to follow doctor Cindells forced feminization program. Your son is transgendered. I personally suspect she is just trying to escape being considered a sissy. But we will see. I have been wrong before, its rare. How ever in any case, her charade has gone on for long enough. She needs help. "

Shawn had been set up and his life taken from him, and destroyed. Glaring at his giggling stepsisters in pure hate, he swore that some time he would get revenge on him. Some time in the future, he would destroy her life just as he destroyed his. Saying nothing, he just kept glaring at them in total hatred. Even Judith had begun to be afraid. They wernt to afraid of him, sure that they had the upper hand. He said, "If you tell the truth now Judith, Things would be better between us. I still want to love you as my step sister. Please make that possible. This is serious and I have never hurt you in my life."

She just giggled and said, "Why, Shawn everything I said was the truth. You know it and so do I!"

As hateful as his glare was before got even more so, his eyes became devoid of all warmth at all. They seemed as cold as ice. There was no warmth or love left in him. "Ok Judith. I just hope you remember this moment for ever. I will" He smiled. It was the first time he smiled in such a way. But it wouldn't be the last. It was a terrifying cruel smile. A smile devoid of warmth. It was like something evil lurking behind his smile. Something wicked had just been awaken within him. Like a cold hearted cruel predator stalking its prey.

Judith and Lilith looked at him alarmed. "Is that a threat?" Judith asked.

"Oh no, not at all Judith. Why would I threaten you. After all you done to help me discover my transexuality. I meant, that I will remember all you did to help me. I hope you remember it too I owe you for all the help and love you have shown me in recent weeks. I am in depth to you and I must repay you for everything you did to help me. I will! " There was that predatory smile again.

The threat was clear to her because she knew she had not really helped him at all. But in the eyes of the court who was unaware of the force and torture he had endured to get him to make his false admission, There was no threat. Just sounded like a genuine thanks. There was nothing Judith could do but she understood it clearly. But she wasn't smart enough to really understand the threat. She knew she had the power now and assumed she would keep her power over him for a long time. She never considered the long term. But he was.

The son of a rich businessman is set up by his evil step sisters who are plotting against him. He is sentenced to a cruel forced feminization program by a judge in the corrupt regime they live in. His step family's cruelty is taken to a new level. Can he survive?

His stepmother chimed in harshly on the way back to their home, "I hope that you learned your lesson and the judge was totally right. No more denial from you. During your week away having all the fun, I am totally furious with you about deceiving me. All these years, I bragged what a perfect stepson you were, I feel like an idiot! Little did I know, you were playing your disgusting dress-up games when I wasn't around. You're are a complete disgrace. You made a fool out of me Joan. And believe me I wont forget it."

He looked up at her, "Wh-what did you call me?"

"Joan. Its your new name. The wonderful doctor told us that we should find you a new name, one totally feminine that can never be mistaken for a boys name. Not that Vivian is easily mistaken. But in some places it can be so We named you Joan. And since your father had left, signed away custody of you. You are my son now. So Your official name is Joan Dark. Like ours, I am Lilith Dark and Judith Dark and Robyn Dark. You are my youngest daughter Joan Dark. It seems that your father wont be involved her anymore. Hes leaving for good, and leaving us the Newman Ranch. He blames us for leading you into the change so he had filed for Divorce. "

She continued, " My lawyer too care of the name change petition: we can forget all about The Boy Vivian," she said. "Anyway, I used this week to get a crash course in Sissy Syndrome and forced feminization from Dr. Cindel. No one knows more than she does about feminizing sissy boys like you. No more lies and pretense for you, missy!"

He felt sick. And confused. Why was Lilith mad at him for this. Wasn't it her idea too? Riding home wasn't very easily but at least they were quite and let him think. He began thinking about Lilith's reactions and her anger. He knew he was in for it. Her anger was genuine but she had always taken her daughters word over his. She thought he caused it all.

As for him, He knew that he really got himself into this by claiming he was in fact a transexual that desired to be totally feminized and made into a woman. He wasn't, but it was the only way to prevent the type of mind warping abuse that male sissies received in that society. He knew he would receive much of it anyway. The judge placed him under the cruel doctors care and her direction. She would humiliate him anyway but at least this way, there was a way out if he could figure it out. But he would have to maintain that he was a transsexual and do it very convincingly. Was that possible? Well, he reminded himself. It had to be or he was fucked even worse. AS a sissy, They would torture him, make him a slave, train him to be a sissy slave and eventually he would probably be married to a cruel dominatrix that loved humiliating sissies. If one couldn't be found to sell him to, He would go to the camp by eighteen for a very short life.

As a woman, It would be a humiliating transition, many roadblocks would be put in his way by his cruel sisters and that horrible doctor. But if he could take it, by eighteen he would be on his own, or married. But he would marry a man most likely, and set free what ever freedom there was. But at least then, he would be able to leave and do what he wanted. It didn't matter, He was fucked either way, for the time being. He would have to obey his sisters, suffer what ever humiliations they wanted to put him though. He still felt sick. They changed his name into Joan and he was sentenced to forced feminization and His sister Judith was stil laughing her ass off behind him. He wanted to scream. Wasnt Joan the name of a martyr, it seemed fitting to him.

When they got home, Judith wasted no time in calling her friends over. As soon as they gathered in his bedroom Judith held another mock court. The girls took turns reading off the humiliating excerpts from the court transcript. Her friends thought it was the most Hilarious thing they ever heard. Each of her friends agreed to help him make his fantasies come true. Sandra, whom he always liked went over to him and pulled the front of his t-shirt out to twin points. Her meaning was obvious, "Joan, aren't you excited, " She said giggling. "Just think you will have your own breasts now, just like us. The guys are going to love you." She laughed. He reconsidered how much he liked her.

He looked sadly at Sandra and asked her, "Please Sandra you know we have been friends. Why are you being cruel now? Please help me?"

She laughed, "Of course I will help you. I will help you pick out some sexy bras and even teach you how to take care of your body as a girl."

At dinner, Judith and her mom were chattering. Her mother had cooked some steaks and they smelled great. The food he got in Majdanek was horrible. Actually, They didnt get nearly enough food there at all. Most of the prisoners got tiny portions that barely kept them alive. It was a week of starvation. If he had to guess, he would had guessed within the week he was there, over twenty of the boys in his block of over three hundred died of starvation alone. Another twenty died of cruelty, random executions or cholera that was spreading there. So those takes smelled good but he knew that he wouldn't get any. They all hated him now so he knew there wasnt a chance. If he had to guess, His sister would probably give him a bowl of dogfood. Or she would laugh as he just had to watch her eat. He knew his sisters cruel mentality very well by then.

He didn't have to eat dogfood, thank heavens. And he didnt have to just watch her eat while he starved which was good. He was starved having ate meger starvation meals for a week and totally missing lunch. But he knew he would get screwed and he did. His stepmother placed two juicy steaks at her place and all of his stepsisters. Robyn, Judith and Simona all had steaks in front of them. He didn't get one but that didn't surprise him at all. By that time he knew they were all going to treat him cruelly and they were going to enjoy it. He had begun seriously thinking that the core of a females very identity and being was dark cruelty and the desire to inflict pain on others. His stepmother smirked at him, her eyes twinkling, "If you insist on mincing about in ladys swimwear then you simply must have a ladylike figure. I wont want to see cruel sweetie."

He let out a snort at that statement. He knew she damn well did want to be cruel.

His step mother ignored that and continued on as if she didn't hear, "But you have really let yourself go, Joan."

He looked at his lithe body and wondered how in fucks name she figured he let himself go. Out of all of his stepsisters he weighed the least. Some times, especially recently, he looked more feminine than his step sisters. A fact that his step sisters teased him about a lot lately.

Judith chimed in, You're officially on a diet, sissy boy but don't worry. Mom put me in charge and I will have you down in no time."

If he was any smaller he would be anorexic. He informed her, "Judith, I have been on a diet all week at Majdanek. "

His entire stepfamily gave him a look as if they didn't have the first damn clue what he was talking about. His step mother enquired, " Majdanek, what's that. I was told you were being evaluated at a state mental hospital. Is that its name."

He snorted. obviously the camps were a serious secret that most people didn't know about. He found out from his sources and his voracious desire for more knowledge.

He smiled weakly. "Oh my totally clueless family. Let me inform you what Majdanek really is. If there is a place that can actually be considered hell on earth. Majdanek is really it. It isnt a hospital in any way. It is a hellish concentration camp. Actually, a forced labor camp. Slaves. It had barb wire, Big gates, and sadistic guards that kill people randomly. The prisoners, slaves are starved fed usually a tiny bowl of soup a day. Not enough to keep anyone alive. And we were beaten there. The camp commandant was insane. she shot prisoners for fun. And there's more. It seems to double as an extermination camp. When I was first let off, I went though what they called a selection process. The guard showed me which way to go and I went the good way. The prisoners that were directed to the other way never came back alive. There were huge smokestacks from a dreadful crematorium at the section the others went. " He stared at his stunned family

He looked over to Robyn and Judith, "And you sent me there. I know you two are sadistically cruel and just want to hurt me. I fully expect you will hurt me over and over as bad as you can possibly do. I am under no false illusions that any of you love me at all. I just want you to know that."

His step mothers looked very unconvinced. Then she said, "Joan. I was informed by the doctor that you lie and deceive people. This is one of your deceptions isn't it. Our nation had extermination camps, you expect us to believe that? Maybe I need to inform the doctor of your fanciful lies."

That probably wouldn't go well for him if she was told he was letting the secret out. But he didn't care. They needed a little reality in their world. "It is there whether you believe it or not. I'm sure the Germans didn't know what was really going on too when their undesirables were relocated. They didn't have a clue. Just as you don't now. "

Joan saw that none of them would believe him. His stepmother most of all. She was looking at him in anger. Lilith was around by the nose by her manipulative daughters and a corrupt legal system now didn't give her a choice.

Robyn shouted, "Oh come on mother, you know he's a manipulative Lying sissy. They all are."

She agreed. "Oh, yeah I know he is a lying male."

He said, "Why do I have to go on a diet. You know I don't eat much anyway. Do you want me to keep starving? Please don't do that." He was actually pleading.

Judith said, "No of course not but your eating habits will have to change a lot missy and that's final." She laughed tweaking his nipple hard though his t-shirt. Giggling, she made her way to the kitchen and returned with a bowl of pink mush.

"Wh-whats that," He asked worriedly. It looked gross.

"It's your favorite non-fat Cottage Cheese. The pink food coloring was my idea." She said smiling.

He groaned. Judith knew he despised cottage cheese. He sat sullenly as the girls ate a few bites of their steak and pushed the plates aside. He knew that Judith wanted to be cruel to him. He hated cottage cheese but being on a starvation diet for a week was too much for him. He took it and totally devoured the cottage cheese in a few huge bites.

He opened his mouth and shoveled it in. It was disgusting! He swallowed it. he ate the entire bowl. He felt sick to his stomach. "He groaned, how cruel can you girls be." He felt very nauseous.

Lilith said. "If I find out that you are cheating on your diet and I will find out, then your diet will include things a lot more revolting than cottage cheese. Understand?"

He nodded morosely. His day was going from bad to worse. He got up anxious to retreat to his bedroom but Robyn had other ideas. Where do you think you are going, "She demanded with her hands on her hips.

Joan Shrugged and motioned toward his bedroom.

Lilith grabbed him by the ear and roughly lead him back to the kitchen.

"Oww, stop Lilith!"

She ignored his cries, "You are going to get a rare opportunity to live out your fantasies. I am afraid you don't have any choice. You think dressing and acting like a female is a big joke, a funny game of pretend. Lets see if you are still laughing when I am done with you!"

She removed something from the drawer. It was a silly sheer pink apron, covered with ruffles. "A boy as pretty as you must be the wife of a hunky man some day so you'd better start learning how to be a housewife." She mocked. Robyn carefully put him in the apron, matching cap in his hair. She even insisted that he wear stupid pink rubber gloves. He felt and looked ridiculous.

"There!" Lilith exclaimed with a satisfied smirk.

He groaned, "Lilith, Please don't make me do this. I look.."

"Girly, Prissy, Ridiculous? Well that is the whole point, Joan. What's the matter, your apron not feminine enough for you?"

It was no use and his step mother didn't care about anything he had to say. She was crazy. Housewife, was she crazy.

Lilith made him clear the table and do the evening dishes. That was something their mother and Robyn or Judith always did. Judith kept up a steady stream of taunts as they worked.

He started to rip off the stupid apron when he finally finished but Lilith cleared her throat. "Ok for a first time, dearie. But next time, I want to see a big sissy smile. This is forced feminization and you are going to live it! No more pretend now curtsey and ask to be excused. Remember to smile," She insisted.

He frowned and asked, "How can I smile at anything I'm forced to do. I am not happy about this. Could you smile at something horrid that you are forced to do. If someone is forcing you and raping you could you smile at him?" He asked.

She suddenly smacked him and he fell to the floor holding his cheek. As his head was ringing from the blow. "How dare you, Joan. Do you want me to call the doctor and tell her you aren't being compliant with her program. Perhaps she will call the judge them.

He examined his situation for a few seconds with her watching. Then reconsidering how attitude. He was acting like an idiot, he damn well knew that they were going to do everything their power to humiliate and degrade him. He knew in order to make this work, he did have to act like he loved everything feminine and girlie. No matter how cruel they wee. And he knew it was going to be difficult. He better change his attitude or he would end up in that horrible camp again. He smiled sweetly at her attempting to comply. But how the hell did he know how to curtsey?"

"No, no, dear! Like this," Robyn demonstrated a feminine curtsey that was completely feminine. He tried to imitate her hoping it would appease her. Unhappy with his pathetic attempt, she ordered, "You march right up to my bedroom and practice for one hour. And leave the door open so I can see you. Use my full length mirror and don't forget to smile. If you forget then you'll practice for another hour. "

"Lilith Please. I am really tired and you cant imagine what I went though in Majdanek concentration camp. It was horrible," He pleaded.

Lilith was unmoved, "Of course it was but that was the point. But don't expect us to believe your story, I don't believe there was any exterminations or random executions. If you keep lying to us and exaggerating, I will tell the doctor you are a hopeless case and to put you in a mental hospital. IF you don't want that to happen then you will do as I say when I say it. " She grabbed him and gave him a swat on the bottom like he was a misbehaving child.

He heard Judith laughing at that display but so what. Her feelings had become totally irrelevant to him. He was trying to do what his stepmother ordered when Judith plopped herself on Robyns bed. Making sure that his stepmother wasn't in earshot, He hissed, "You little bitch. I could had been killed in Majdanek, A diet, A housewife. This has gone too far. You've got to tell them the truth." He tried to be threatening but it was hard in that frilly apron and cap.

"Oh Joan, you silly little sissy!" Judith continued in her sing-song voice. "You just don't get it, do you? You're now my sissy playtoy, to do with whatever I please!"

He pleaded, "Please, Judith. This is wrong and I'm not going to let you turn me into a girl!"

She walked over to him and started fussing with the ruffles on his apron with a huge grin on her face, "Not a girl, Joan. A sissy, A silly Little Sissy. Moms Lawyer gave me the idea. some dresses, pictures and a sexy bikini and the rest was history. I never believed it would turn out so great. Dr. Cindal recommended that Mother and Robyn attended her 'forced Feminization' Seminar for the entire week you were at the hospital. Robyn and mom were really disappointed and shocked at first. I never saw her so upset in her life. She was just furious that you didn't tell her the truth. Mom was so pissed. But Robyn was so happy getting this done to you. Dr. Cindell went on about how sissies like you were really mocking real women especially their sisters and their mothers. By the end of the week, they was getting, really enthusiastic about feminizing you. " Judith giggled. "They are going to make you pay."

What a mess he was in. His shoulders slumped in defeat at his step sisters response

She giggled. "Your darling little curtsey is improving but it lacks a little, something. I know," She said excitedly. "When you curtsey, I want you to smile and say, 'I just adore being a sissy!"

He looked at her almost crying, "Why are you so cruel. "

She smiled at him. By that time he was exhausted and frustrated. and totally pissed off. He wasn't going to give the sadistic bitch the satisfaction of doing that. He was a boy and he wasn't going to say that. Boys sure as hell didn't curtsey. "Shove it up your ass Judith."

"Mo-om, Joan 's misbehaving. " She yelled with a giggle. To his chagrin, their mom appeared quickly.

"Is there a problem?" She asked looking at him.

Something in him really snapped that moment. It was the final snap. He had snapped before. something in him broke at the court trial when he listened to his sisters total betrayal and lying, destroyed his credibility in court. But, this time it was the final. Something very wicked awaken in him. He almost felt the evil presence possessing him. It had fully awaked but it took charge of him. Judith saw the transformation happen before her very eyes. It was a very subtle change. Shawn's eyes changed in front of her. It wasn't much, but they took on a harder cold quality. It looked like something within him was looking at her. They were like the eyes of a demon staring at her. For the first time in her life, she was truly frightened. She was too dumb to really understand what it meant.

For what seemed the thousandth time, He curtseyed as enthusiastically as he could, trying to smile though tears of humiliation, reflected in the mirror. "I just adore being a sissy!" He enthused. He didn't dare stop. Their mom had actually whipped him with the riding crop she produced. She didn't stop until he was bawling and agreed to be a "good girl." To his shame, she even let Judith take a few strokes. They made him practice for hours as they critiqued his performance. He collapsed into bed from emotional and physical exhaustion. How could they be so cruel to him.

Their mother left but Judith stayed there. He glared at Judith in a pure hated in his eyes. His voice was terrifying in its lack of fear and intensity, "What ever we had and what ever I hoped for us is now over Judith. I know now that your soul is filled with extreme cruelity. You want to destroy me even though I never hurt you. You can hurt me all you want, you can try destroy me. You destroyed Shawn, he was a good gentle boy who wanted a loving family and a sister to look up to. But I want you to know that some how, I will destroy you. Your power cant last for ever. One year, Two years, Maybe even ten years but it wont last for ever. Some time when you least expect it, Maybe twenty years from now, I will show up and destroy everything you love in your life. Maybe then you will have a husband and a few daughters of your own. It will be so wonderful to kill them in front of your eyes. I will destroy everything you love. Just as you destroyed my life. Judith. "

He got a serious beating for saying that but he expected it. But, Judith knew that she had done something she couldn't take back. She began to fear her brother. In her fear, she lashed out even more cruelly. But he resolved that he wouldn't break. He couldn't. His will was stronger than hers. He would prove it.

Robyn and Lilith took turns beating him for threatening Judith. He cried but wouldn't ever apologize. They left him bruised and battered that night and locked him in his room. It was time to do some thinking. He knew it was stupid to threaten any of them but he was beyond giving a damn. He wanted her to know that from then on, she should be afraid and he wouldn't fear anything anymore. But, locked in his room, he began to make some plans. First and foremost, He cursed himself for resisting their feminization. What a fucking idiot he was acting like. Acting humiliated by it was giving them power over him. He claimed in front of the judge that he desired to be a woman so he better damn well start acting like it. From that night on, he resolved to secondly, Act delighted by every feminine thing they made him do. He would even ham it up and go on feminine overload. If they make him wear a dress, he would ask for something even sexier. That would turn their plan on them. And the third thing, He would observe everything they did and find holes in their power. He would try to be as manipulative as they were and try to arrange things to suit him. The game was afoot. And he intended to triumph. He had to or he would die. It was all or nothing. One or the other.

But he wouldn't grovel and plead with them anymore. No matter what.

That promise to himself would be harder to keep but he would do it.

"Rise and Shine, Joan," Judith waltzed into his room like she owned it.

He felt like cursing her, but he remembered his promise. He shot up out of bed with a delightful smile. He ran to his sister and hugged her. Kissing her on the cheek, "Judith. I am so happy to see you this morning. Are you here to help me be a girl. "

She was momentarily taken back. He saw the 'whatthefuck' look on her face. It was so good. His first triumph. It didn't last but it was still sweet. "I know what you are doing, False praise will get you more spanking. Don't Move Girly!"

His butt twitched remembering the pain from the last night. He felt panic rising but he got himself under control. He wouldn't break. Instead of pleading, He said, "Oh Wonderful Spank me. I love it so much. It makes me feel so feminine." He loved piling on the bullshit. "Us girls need spanked don't we?" He smiled at her. But it wasn't a sweet smile this time. there was something dark behind his smile. She was lost for words again. Fucking with her mind was getting very fun.

"Nice try, bend over!"

He did, And thanked her for caring. He grabbed his ankles and then rained down blows on his aching bottom. He refused to cry out like a child. Grinning as she gave him directions in a saccharine sweet voice and left him. She had that confused look on her face again as she left.

He gritted his teeth and cursed as she left. She didn't hear it. After regaining his composer, He got dressed. But there was nothing feminine for him, so he put on his boys jeans and t-shirt and he put on the feminine apron and it took him several tries to get the sash in a perfect girly bow like Judith ordered. Next came the matching cap when he pinned to his hair with bobby pins that his step sister provided. He looked in the mirror and repressed a cringe at his effeminate appearance. He slowly made his way to the kitchen where Lilith, Judith and Robyn were waiting for him. He took a big gulp prepared for more humiliation and a battle of wills, and went into the kitchen with a frown.

They noticed the frown and were going to comment but he took charge first. He went up to his stepmother, and pleaded, "Mother. I hate these stupid jeans and t-shirt. I want to be a girl but i have nothing girlish to wear. I just need some pretty skirts and blouses please. And can I please have some sexy panties or thongs. I love those bikini panties Robyn has. Oh please, please, pretty please."

Again, His stepsisters looked at him with their mouths hanging open. IN a obviously stunned expression. He stifled a laugh that threatened him. He needed it to sound totally sincere. Then he curtseyed to them. "

Then, he said, "Oh I lost my manners. Good morning, Mother. Good morning Ms. Judith and Ms. Robyn. " He curtseyed. It was even better than last nights display one trillion times. He practices it another few hours after they beat him and left. He was damn well going to get it all right and impress them. And he did. It was a perfect curtsey that stunned them again. This was really getting damned fun.

"Well good morning to you too, Joan. What a darling little curtsey. It was just perfect and I like it when you call me Mother. It sounds so prim. I am assuming 'Ms. Judith and Ms Robyn were your sisters idea. I like it. "

Of course she would. By that time, Judith was waiting with his 'breakfast' Some kind of runny baby cereal colored pink. She and mom laughed as he wrinkled his nose. It looked awful but to spare being spoon fed, he forced himself to eat it. It tasted like crap! Even after he was finished, he was still starving. Giving lie to their previous statement that he wouldn't be starved.

They laughed when they heard his stomach growl. He said, "Why cant i eat like my sisters. Aren't i a girl too. And I thought you said I wouldn't be starved.

His step mother was nice enough to give him a little more. They realized he had a point. He guessed but then they laid a bomb on him. "Darling. If what you say is true then you really must begin a hormone regimentation. Either way, It was determined you needed a more feminine form so The doctor got these pills for you.

All He could say was, "Sure, Mother, I am so thankful to you for this. "

They produced a large bottle of large pink pills. He read the label that said, 'Estradiol'. Well of course, but he smiled and thanked Judith for being so caring. He took the pill and swallowed it. "You will take this every morning and there will be powerful injection even more potent than this every night. And every two weeks you must get some blood work done to maintain a safe blood level, There is a better solution and we see about that in a month. You wont have to take these pills anymore once we do that. your body will be corrected so it produces estrogen all on its own like any other girl. Isn't that great"

He wanted to scream but he smiled, kissed her again and said, "Oh yes indeed. Thank you so much for your kindness. When are we going out to buy some bras for me?"

He thought Judith was going to fall down. His mother said they would go shopping tonight after work. That couldn't be good, he thought to himself but he asked for it. It was too late to bitch about it.

After they explained what was in store for him, Lilith told him that they did have something for him to wear no. She smiled at Judith and told her to go get, "Joan's beautiful gift" This really couldn't be good. She leapt for joy and practically ran to her bedroom and returned with a large plastic shopping bag.

Mentally bracing himself for what ever it was. He guessed it would be something very degrading, and feminine. What ever it was, He had to act very pleased.

She handed it to him, smiling and told him to look inside. Bracing himself even further, He looked inside and saw a lot of stuff. Mostly clothing. He reached inside and felt the silky satin fabric and ruffles. He pulled it out and looked at it. Suppressing a groan, it was a black satin French maids outfit. What lace trim ran along the length and the bust. It was very sexy. Jumping on his toes as he saw girls do when they were overly happy, He thanked them and ran up to Judith and hugged her for the wonderful gift.

She told him that there was much more to his outfit. He looked in the bag again and found sexy nylon lingerie, a pair of black thong panties for him, some in pink and purple. There were matching garters and nylon stockings and finally a bra. All of them were his size. Finally, he pulled out a pair of his own black three inch stilettos. His mind was screaming, oh my god they were going to make him look like a slut! All of that lingerie, the French maids outfit that would barely cover his bottom. and the high heels. His sister ordered, "Go put it on, Joan. If you need any help with anything then call us. Some of that lacy stuff is too delicate and expensive for you to ruin trying to put it on if you don't know how. "

He gathered up his new stuff and headed to his bedroom determined not to ask for help putting on his own lingerie. He might not have ever done it before but he could figure it out himself. He laid the stuff on his bed and examined each article carefully. He figured the first thing to put on were the nylons and garter belt. From the pictures he saw of girls in lingerie like from victorias secret site, and other lingerie websites, from surfing the net, He knew the garter straps went inside the panties. So that meant they had to go on first. He picked it up and examined the lace on it, and the clips. Figuring out which straps went in front and which went in back. He put it around his waist and clipped it. Carefully rolling each stocking up his leg and clipping them to the straps. Examining himself in his full length mirror, it looked right. Adjusting the seams along the stockings and the straps. Perfect! Then he slid the thong panties on making sure to slide them over the straps. Examining himself again, he said, "Wow, I kind of do look like one of those lingerie models from victorias secret. IF any of them were Twelve years old. He figured out how the bra fit on and got his arms though the straps and clipped it behind him. He was facing the mirror clipping the hooks behind him when Judith and Levina walked in.

Both of their mouths hung open as he clipped the eyes behind him and posed. "Holy Shit, " Judith said. "Joan are you sure you never put a bra on before"

He shook his head. "Of course not but their lovely."

She looked at her sister and said, "I don't believe him do you. A boy got the clip right the first time. And all the rest. any other boy would had been fumbling with the lace and straps for an hour and still may not had figured it out. "

Levina smirked, "And look at those nylons, No runs at all. Getting them on with no runs in a talent all by itself. I doubt its his first time. "

Joan was giggling. Let them think what ever they want. It was his first time but he was very bright. Most other boys were no where near as intelligent as he was. Most girls weren't either.

He slid into his black satin French maids outfit, Got his new apron on and tied it. He clipped on the matching white cap. At least it didn't look as stupid as the silly pink getup. This looked more, naturally feminine. If a little slutty but at least he didn't look stupid anymore. It was way more naturally feminine. Like it was something a girl might actually wear and not be ashamed to wear it. He smiled for his sisters, twirled and gripped the edges of the dress and went into a perfect curtsey. "Greetings Ms. Levina and Ms. Judith. What may I do for you today?"

They both giggled. He did feel humiliated but he did his best to not let it show. All his step sisters saw were his delight and it didn't look forced or fake either.

He spent the rest of the morning learning how to keep house. He never knew there was so much to clean. Vacuuming, dusting, laundry and evening ironing. It was like he was Cinderella and his mother and step sisters were the evil stepmother and her daughters. Hell, It was exactly like that. He did all of the work while his step mother and step sisters did nothing but mock him.

They let him have a good wholesome lunch since he was starting to improve and he did a lot of work for them. But, when it was over, his step mother made him clean all of his sisters bedrooms. He smiled and said, "Of course. I love to be of help to my new family. " He ran off cheerfully to do it. It needed to be done too, his stepsisters lived like pigs. The idea that girls lived cleaner than boys was a total crock as far as he was concerned. He kept his area of the house as spotless as possible. His jock step sisters had clothes and rotting food all over the place. Judith's place looked like a pig sty and he wasn't kidding. He bet they could find a real pig, put it in her room and no one would notice the difference. The smell might get better. Maybe the place would be too filthy for a pig. He smiled to himself gigging when he thought of that.

His step sister Judith delighted in supervising his efforts, Needless to say. Why, he didnt know. Given the condition of her bedroom what the fuck did she know about how to clean a damn thing. He was never allowed in her bedroom before, But if he knew what it was like, he probably would have snuck in and cleaned it himself. Joan couldnt stand filth.

She said, "Don't forget to vacuum, and my bathroom needs cleaning. While you're at it, scrub the bathroom floor, Joan. On your hands and knees. "

Of course, but before he could do any of that, he had to make the floor accessible. Gathering up her clothes to take down to the laundry room. Then, He was able to vacuum the floor. It broke three times trying to vacuum that floor. There was too much crud that stocked it up and he had to fix it before he could continue. As he worked, Judith and his other sisters were laughing and snapping picture after picture. Judith even used her cell phone to take some pictures and send them to her friends. He acted delighted in posing for some holding his duster while they did it. But finally, he did get her bedroom clean. And he was actually proud that he was able to make that real pig sty look like a girls room again. He did that with all four of their bedrooms. When he was finished he had it looking cleaner than it ever had before. He couldn't figure out if it was a testament to his ability to clean, or his sisters pig like ways.

"Very good, Joan, " The eldest sister Robyn said. You deserve a treat for all you did today. We are taking you out shopping and then we will go to a restaurant. You earned it. "

He stifled a groan. Normally he would had been delighted. His body was sore and he was tired of repressing his total humiliation he had endured all day. He was sure they had something more humiliating planed. Probably taking him totally made up as a girl. But oh well, His life sucked so why expect anything good. He would make the best of it.

The young son of a powerful business man is set up by his evil step family. He is set up, charged and is sent to endure a humiliating treatment by the totalitarian state in which they live in. Sentenced to be feminized, he meets some unlikely allies. And he meets the last person in his life he thought he would ever meet.

Lilith was staying home for a while and gave Robyn her credit card. She told Robyn to get Shawn a whole new girls wardrobe.

Shawn wasn't too happy about that, but knowing he asked for it and it was no good to argue, cheerfully said. "YES!" and ran to his bedroom to get dressed to go shopping. He said, Please wait until I get something better on," He was still dressed as the maid.

His step sisters were laughing as he ran to his room. He got there and looked around for his clothes. His sisters stood in the doorway snickering. "Hey!" He shouted, "Where are my clothes?"

Robyn said, "Well, Joan, I thought you wanted some dresses. You said so this morning. So, while you were working, We went in and got rid of all of your boys stuff. You wont need them anymore and we needed to make room for your new girls wardrobe." He wished that they would stop calling him Joan. He still thought of himself as Shawn, being Shawn all his life until know.

Those bitches. Getting his anger under control he said, "Well, yeah! I want to be a girl and dress like one," He stated. "But what can I do until then. How can I go shopping with you."

She laughed, "You are dressed silly and you look very sexy in that satin minidress. You look so pretty as a maid."

His mouth hung open. "You mean you want me to go out shopping with you, dressed as your maid!"

They all nodded in approval. He wasn't going to show disapproval at all or grovel. Putting a sweet smile on his face, shrugging, He said "Fine, " He said trying to sound confident. "I will be sexy and beautiful then. Maybe all the guys will be looking at me instead of you. I look so sexy lets go."

He stood up confidently, pulled back his shoulders and strutted out the door like a supermodel on the catwalk, he hardly felt the confidence he was putting forward. He could tell that his stepsisters were beginning to get upset. They tried and tried, but couldn't get a reaction out of him. They had expected that he would cry and protest having to go out in public dressed as a sexy maid. They had many more things to try on him. Maybe, they hoped, they would get a reaction from him then.

The shopping trip was extremely humiliating. Robyn stopped at a lingerie shop first. Well of course. She pulled into the parking lot at a high end store specializing in sexy lingerie for women. Judith looked at him and began laughing out loud. He began to sob, but quickly stifled it. Pulling his shoulders back again, he put on a smile and said, "Cool, I guess panties and bras are the first part of any teenage girls wardrobe. Lets go."

He opened the car door and headed out the door. Walking on the concrete parking lot was more difficult in spike heels than walking on the even floor at home but he quickly got the hang of it.

Robyn quickly caught up with him. She grabbed him, "Hey stop. We have to talk before you go in."

He stopped and turned toward her, "Yeah, what's up my 'beloved' sister."

"Well, we want you to approach the women and ask for what you need. So, we need you to know what we expect you to get. You need a lot of panties. I'd say, ten pairs of satin bikini panties, same amount for thong panties and some very sexy lacy boyshorts. You got that?

"Got it, 'dear' sister."

"And bras to match them. Some under wire pushup bras of every color, some padded bras too. I want you to have some plunging. Oh and get a few very sexy busters got it. Do you understand what I am telling you? I mean, I know you are a boy so you may not understand all the terminology for women's garments."

"I understand, 'dear' sister."

She put her hands on her hips, "Oh really. OK, lets see. Do you know the difference between bikini panties and thongs, and boy shorts?"

Oh god she wanted to talk about this with me, in public..' "Yes. Bikini panties covers the general area of a bikini bottom. It covers some area and looks very sexy, they usually ride up the sides. But they show a panty line which is why some women wear thongs, I think. Boy shorts look like shorts. but I have no idea why their called boy shorts. NO boy would wear them," he laughed.

"Very good,. Wow! You have to be very girlie to know all of that about girls clothing."

He frowned, "I guess I am very girlish, Ms. Robyn I am a GIRL. I want to be a girl." He might be taking it too far but his life depended on him going way past the point of no return.

It was clear he knew much about women's clothing and lingerie, but she wanted to humiliate him and make him describe it all. "OK. Then tell me the difference in an under wire bra and a padded bra."

Even dumb boys would know that. "Gee, Robyn. Its pretty self explanatory. Under wire had a wire under the cup to hold the bust up. A padded bra just had extra padding. I guess for more firm support. Plunging is to show a lot of cleavage. I cant wait to show that off with these massive 'D' cup breast forms you kindly brought for me. "

She made him talk a little more about what kind of lingerie to get. Robyn was actually impressed about how much he knew about women's lingerie.

"The first thing you need to do is find a sales woman, ask her to measure you for the proper size of panties and bras. I expect they will know that you are a boy."

Robyn was going to make it a very humiliating shipping trip for him. "OK, got it sis. But one thing. With these breast forms or without. They come off, you know."

She thought for a second and said, "Both. You never know what you will need. "

Of course, she would have to measure him twice. Twice the humiliation. "Well, OK. Got it sister. I love you, you think of everything, don't you."

Walking into a lingerie store alone for the first time made him feel afraid. He was very unsure about what would happen. The women working there were probably very observant and would realize he was a boy. Crossdresser boys probably shopped there before so the women working there must know how to figure them out. Despite what his sisters liked to think. He looked around at the various pieces of lingerie. Walking down the aisles looking at panties of various styles trying to figure out what would be appropriate for him. He picked a few out that he thought looked pretty, looked at the label. But still didn't , but didn't have a clue what size to get.

He guessed that he wore small or extra small. perhaps medium but he doubted it. A sales lady walked up to him. Looking at him funny "May I help you?" the woman asked. He saw her eyes carefully examining him up and down. He knew that she knew. Smiling at the boy wearing a maids dress.

He stuttered, "Well, UM," he coughed and finally said to her, "I need some pairs panties and some bras but I don't know what size to get."

She snickered, "Of course you don't, dear. Most boys don't. " She looked closely at his hips carefully. After a few seconds, she said, "Id say, for panties that you will need a small. But your bras will require some more careful measurements of your chest size. I need to measure you and then we will know. Follow me to the back."

He followed her, blushing deep red. This was really going to be embarrassing. "By the way, I do know that you are a boy, but you are one of the prettiest boys I've seen come in here. Not that we have that many. Tell me, Do you want to actually want to be a girl or just occasionally dress like a girl?" She quickly added, "I know its none of my business, but I am curious."

He considered telling her the entire story but rethought that stupid idea. Anything he said could go to the wrong person and screw him worse than he already was, "Ma'am, I want to be a girl. It has been my desire for as long as I can remember."

She told him to totally strip when they made it to the back store room. "You do need to take everything off except your panties. I will need to measure your chest without anything there. Including those enormous false breasts jutting out. Geez girl, What are you trying to be with those huge things. Take it easy!"

'I wish that I could.' "Oh, OK, but just so you know. I need bras that can fit large breast forms in them. And some bras that can fit without the breasts. I want to be a girl, but my older sister is helping me and told me to get bras of both cup sizes."

She tried but couldn't, she burst out laughing. 'Yeah right. His sister was helping him. Oh well, good for her. ' She thought. She'd heard that before, it was more likely she was forcing him into it. She knew how things worked "OK, Missy. I can do that for you. Tell me what all you were told to get and I can help you everything."

"Hey, I told you I wanted this. She didn't order me to get anything."

She snickered, "Sure she didn't" She said unconvinced. "Just tell me what you were told to get. I know what's going on here and I've helped boys in this condition before. Don't lie to me!" Slapping him, she took charge. She heard the girls laughing.

He felt like crying again. Did every woman have to be cruel. It seemed she figured everything out and now felt secure in abusing him.

"Answer me now, Sissy. Tell me everything you need, now!"

"Yes, Ma'am, please don't hit me again. I need a lot of panties to make up my new wardrobe. She said dozen bikini panties, in all different colors, All satin too. A dozen thong panties and a dozen V cut panties. And matching bras for them too, An equal number of under wire pushup and padded cup. And some deep plunging too. Oh and before I forget, a few sexy busters, some camisoles, a dozen nylons stockings oh and I need several garters too. and a sexy teddy."

She smiled and laughed. "Oh my God! So much. And so slutty. It seems they want to make you into a lingerie sissy model. Or a slut. Oh. Lets get you measured up. I think a small panty size will do fine. Bras are more selective. Let me first measure you without your breasts."

He let them fall off and she took out the tape measure and wrapped it around him. First, under his nipples. She already guessed with no breast growth, he was an AA cup, but she wanted to humiliate him. She took a second measurement right on his nipples to determine the cup size. Good, the same size. Well of course. "OK, it seems you are a twenty four double a without your enormous breasts. Lets see what size you are with them."

He put them on his chest just how his sister instructed. It had some adhesive that attached to his chest. They stuck there like actual women's breasts. He had to be the only twelve year old with 'D' cup breasts. The woman did the same thing and said, "Oh my god, with the breastforms on you are a twenty four 'D'. So it seems you will need over thirty bras, To be safe, Lets get forty. twenty 'A' cup and twenty 'D' cup. Can you afford all of this?"

"Sure, my mother gave me her card and she has lots of money and told me to get a full women's wardrobe tonight."

"Oh, so forcing you to become fem was your Mother's idea. I've heard of that too."

"No, Really it my sisters, but she convinced her mother." Well, " He thought, 'Actually step sisters and step mother.'

She laughed out loud. "I've heard of that before too. A lot of stepmothers feminize their stepsons and a lot of it because of siblings not likening an annoying stupid boy. It all fits. Let's make you the prettiest slut sissy around."

His sisters were having a blast listening to her humiliate him. She even made him pose in some of the skankier lingerie. The girls even came in and snapped a few pictures. Even the sales woman did for the stores website.

By the time it was all finished, he was exhausted from all the humiliation and knowing his pictures was going to be posted on the stores website. The world was going to see what a sissy he was now.

He had bags and bags full of sexy lingerie by the time they went back. "All I have is lingerie."

"Well of course. Now we need to go to a regular clothing store for some normal girls clothes. And then we can go get your ears pierced and your hair done. I'm tired of a little sissy brother with a boys crew cut. It will grow out, but until then, lets get some long hair plugs in first. "

It seemed they were going all out with the sissy makeover. He kept his smile on and kept praising and thanking them.

They found a nice women's clothing store. The place seemed to be for teenage girls. That was even more humiliating. He had to keep his maids dress on and everyone around was snicking at him. Robyn wasn't going to pick out regular teenage girl clothes. She picked out overly feminine dresses for him. Some of the dresses were horribly tight and, for lack of a better word, totally skanky. They seemed to forget he was only twelve years old. But it didn't matter. They wanted to totally humiliate him. Judith even forced him to try on one of the tightest red dress they could find in his size and come out, and pose for them. Then they got him this slutty black dress, it was inappropriately tight, and had slits along the side and a totally open back. It plunged deep in the middle and even had a totally open midsection. His belly was totally showing too. It seemed the type of dress a prostitute would wear when she was turning tricks. He had to pose in that one too.

He kept his brave front refusing to break down despite the humiliation they were putting him though. At least some of the clothing was age appropriate for a girl his age. Robyn had got some normal jean skirts and hip hugging jeans for him. Many of the tops were very revealing, plunging low for a lot of cleavage but maybe that was normal for girls. Over all, They had spent over two thousand of their mothers money that night. It wasn't over yet.

It was time to get his ears pierced. That went very quickly. The woman saw him and did his ears and at least she was professional about it. His sister told him to pierce him twice in both ears and she even asked her to pierce his navel. By the time that was finished, he did look like a big fairy. He had two studs in both ears and one bright diamond in his navel. Now he looked like a major sissy.

It was time for a visit to the salon. Robyn said it was time for a hair due. His hair was normally brown, but his sister wanted to make him a platinum blonde. Since he had a short boy haircut, he had to have hair plugs in order to make it long and wavy. He looked like a platinum blonde bimbo by the time they were finished with him. They took him home just long enough to make him put on the black skirt with the slits along the sides. He walked out of his room feeling very degraded. His hair blonde, he had on a very tight revealing dress. His breasts were huge and bouncing every step he took. It was time for dinner.

Robyn took him out to a expensive Italian restaurant. He looked like a teenage girl and he kind of liked the new look. A nice waitress came to the table, stood by him and took their orders. The girls ordered their meals and they let him order anything they wanted. There was something very strange and unsettling about this woman. How she stood by him, keep looking at him. It was starting to freak him out. He looked at the menu.

He was having a hard time figuring out what he wanted. She bent down, close to his face. "Let me guess, I think you would want the delizioso lasagna? Lasagna ti amo piá¹ di ogni altra cosa al mondo " She told him in fluent Italian. Her smile was very sweet.

He was really getting worried. How did she know that. He looked up at her. No one else could hear what she whispered in his ear.

Then she said, very quietly, "Ti amo, mio amato figlio!"

His whole body went stiff. He had studied Italian and knew exactly what she told him.

"What?" He asked. "This has to be a trick. There's no way!"

Robyn went over, "What is going on here, Joan are you misbehaving, or giving her a hard time!"

"Oh, no not at all Robyn. I am just talking to, Joan here. She is a very interesting girl and I'd like to Meet her some time."

Robyn was slightly unsettled. But not much, she said, "That's great!" The woman obviously scared Shawn so that was fine with her.

The woman bent down close to Shawn's ear and said, "Ci incontreremo in seguito mio figlio. Ho tante cose da dirvi Io sono Rachael, tua madre e tu sei il mio figlio prediletto."

This was getting very weird. He looked up at her, and whispered back, "Grazie, mamma. Ti amo!"

The woman walked away and left him to try to figure out what the hell just happened. The woman walked up to him, informed him in fluent Italian what she figured he wanted to order, she knew what he liked. And then informed him quietly so no one else could hear that he was her son, and she was his mother. Then she left him stunned there. Could it be true? He thought that his mother died. What was going on here.

Judith saw how unsettled he was, but she didn't have a clue what the woman told him. It was way too quite. She asked, "Hey Joan what did the woman say to you?"

He shrugged and pretended he was very afraid, "She told me that she wanted to take me back and beat me for being a worthless sissy. Please don't make me be alone with her?"

She giggled in delight and said, "You must like being hit by women don't you?"

When the waitress returned with the drinks, Judith spoke up, "Hey, DO you want to take Joan to the back? You can do anything you want to him."

She smiled, "Of course. " She took his hand and said softly, "Vieni con me mio figlio."

She told him to follow her so he got up and he followed her to the back of the restaurant. This woman seemed to be very smart. Maybe what she said was true after all. Was it possible that she was really his mother? That would be incredible. Strange thoughts were swirling around his head. He was beginning to doubt that he could really endure this humiliation and torment the girls were inflicting on him but now, with someone's support. Then Perhaps there was a chance he could endure it without being destroyed.

He followed the woman into the room and she shut the door so no one could come in or hear. And she turned the lock. No one said anything for a few minutes. He just sat in a chair and looked at the woman in front of him. It was strange, He did see a strong resemblance. She was rather dark complected, long dark hair. She was very beautiful and if he had to guess, he would say she was probably Italian. He saw some of his features in her too. He guessed that was why he was so soft.

He looked up at her and said, "I am starting to see a resemblance in you. But, How do you know that you are my mother?" he asked her.

"Because, I have kept an eye on you all your life. Your father, Victor still tells me about you and I know that your family takes you here from time to time so for the past month or so. I have been working here. I was hoping you meet you, soon."

He thought it was a plausible story. "Why did they tell me you died, and why haven't you been here to help me all my life!?" He asked accusingly.

"Because I had to disappear. I opposed various policies of this government and had begun getting many threats and a prosecutor had filed charges against. me. Victor helped me disappear, and set up my 'death.' I am sorry I wasn't there for you, but I am here now. I can help you escape this."

There was suddenly hope and someone who seemed to care. He said, "Really, you can?"

She said, "Yes, but not right now. There's no way right, now, but arrangements can be made for you. I have found many connections with the underground and they can help you. I have many friends who can help you."

"Like who?" he asked hopefully.

She smiled again, "You can probably guess some things about me."

"Yes I guessed you are Italian. I'm still not sure how you hooked up with Victor."

She shook her head. "I am Sicilian. Your father met me in my family's home in Corleone, Sicily. Have you ever heard of the La Cosa Nostra?"

He nodded.

"My father works for Don Vito Andolini and they have a large Network here. I can arrange for you to meet some of them and with the right arrangements, Maybe you can even marry into the family. I know the thought of marrying a man may be repulsive for you, But we have made the arrangements for oppressed sissies to marry some of the powerful Caporegimes of the family and helped them escape the island, to freedom. A few even fell in love and lived happy. Others chose to leave and we let them."

He made a face but expected no better. Finally, there was a real glimmer of hope.

"How do you work for the Don?" he asked.

"I am the family's attorney. They call me the Consigliere."

Holy shit. That meant she was second only to the Don himself. She was his most trusted adviser.

"We have a large network here on this imprisoned island. And we operate pretty freely. The Dictator, Francisca Bahamonde has close relations with the family, We assist her in purchasing many food imports from Sicily and from America. We help them pass customs. Without us, much of her population would starve. The nation would be no better off than many of the poor banana republics in central America. You know what this country is like, don't you?"

He nodded, "Yes it is a fascist state that is almost ran like North Korea. A huge portion of the budget goes to the bloated military. Tell me about my family, how I was born. I want to know where I came from."

"I am your mother. Your father met me in Sicily. We fell in love, We married there. At that time, I still worked for the Andolini Family. I was a Capo doing hits and leading a part in one of the wars against another Family. He loved my ruthlessness. We married, and had you. When You were born, I named you Lucia. You were beautiful. Lucia is your true name. But the Family wanted to move operations to this country. So we packed up and moved. Then the general in charge of the army launched a coup and took power. She won and named herself the Generalissimo and reorganized it into a totalitarian state. She has been in power for around 13 years now. When I saw how cruel she was, and the cruelty she inflicted on the males in the country. That is when I began organizing a resistance. Voicing my opposition to the cruel policies of her regime and trying to have her overthrown. So, I caught the eye of the regime. There were attempts to arrest and capture me. Victor helped arrange my death. And I went underground. I am sorry that I wasn't there to help you, I hoped that you wouldn't be one of the boys selected for the cruel program they started. But I can see from your manner of dress that you were selected for the cruel forced feminization program. It hurts me to see how you have suffered, my son. Getting you out will take time. So for now, you will have to be strong and let them have their way. There will be a time for vengeance. But its not now. Just be strong, and you will have to let them feminize you."

He could see that she was very close to crying.

"My son, You are strong and I can see the same defiance that exists in me, is in you. Now tell me about you?"

He told her about himself, his desires. He heard her laugh softly when he said that there were some parts of dressing and being a woman that he liked. He didn't cringe when he saw that he actually looked like a real girl when he saw his image in the mirror. He told her about his dreams and the power he had to interpret them. He foresaw that he was going to be persecuted, so it was no surprise.

She looked at him for a long while.

"If you are wondering, your Father is not disappointed in you at all. He wants to make it look like he abandoned you, but he didn't. He just saw that there was nothing he could do to help you. If he tried to help you, he could had been arrested too. Did you say you could interpret dreams?"

He nodded so she said, "Perhaps you could help me. Vito had this dream and he doesn't know what it means."

"Tell me about it and I will try to help," he said.

"Well, One of his Caps had a vine in his hand, with three branches and they grew some grapes that the Caporegime intended to give to Vito. Another Caporegime has three baskets of bread intended for the Don too. Then some birds came along and ate the bread. "

The boy thought for a few minutes and then told her, "I think it means that One of the Caporegimes will be arrested, Possibly him and everyone under him. Get him out of the country quick. It will happen this week."

She nodded, "OK I will. I have to go. When you leave, Act like I hurt you and tell her it was horrible. "Bye mio amato figlio essere forte," He told her.

She told him he was her beloved son, and be strong. He nodded and almost cried.

He turned to leave when she said, "When the time comes, you will know it. We will make contact with you again some how. It may take several months or even up to a year. But be strong, my son."

She left and he walked out, crying with his face in his hands. Judith saw and began giggling. She was so cruel. He sat at the table and they all pestered her with questions. Thinking quickly, he made up a story about how she humiliated and degraded him. They brought it.

She returned with their meals they ordered, but they had to leave all too soon.

He felt very full and satisfied by the time they went home. He figured they were joking about making go on a diet. He needed to be well nourished to make a pretty convincing woman. There was a sexy nighty on his bed, for him when it was time to go to bed. It felt very silky and comfortable when he slipped it on. It made him feel very sexy and erotic..

He had already laid down preparing for a good sleep Robyn strode in his room with a syringe in her hand. Shawn curled up in fear when she said, "It wont hurt you Joan. Don't you remember our talk about the hormone treatment to give you a female form. The pill in the morning and a powerful injection before you go to bed. It wont hurt, just pull up your nighty and let me inject you."

He bent over, offering his backside in humiliation. She put the needle in and injected what ever it was. It didn't hurt and she let him go to sleep after that. As she left, she said, "We will examine you in the morning to see if this stuff is as quick as it claims to be. We paid very good money for this. It says its effects are almost immediate. You should see visible breast growth when you wake up, so we will see."

He groaned in despair as she left. 'Oh my God I hope not!'

The young son of a rich and powerful business man struggles to survive the cruelty of his step family. The son, now forced to live as a female named Joan, finds that his power is growing. How will he overcome his persecutors?

Shawn did not get to go out for the rest of the week. He had been kept inside and forced to serve the rest of his family. He had worked hard waiting on his step sisters hand and foot. He worked at least sixteen hours each day and went to bed totally exhausted every night. He didn't let it show at all. In fact he prided himself that he was able to keep up his charm, and the illusion that he loved serving his sisters and being a pretty young girl. But he got used to the difficult grueling work. By Friday, his step mother told him that because he had been working so hard he could have a little time off.

He groaned under his breath. This couldn't be good. He knew what Lilith's idea of a break for him was. Not that he couldn't use some time off from working. He was under no illusion that they had anything resembling the time off that he had earned. It was far more likely that his family had planed something very degrading and humiliating for him. He would prefer that they let him ride his bike or something. But he knew he may as well forget that. No way in hell they would let him do that.

Lilith smirking, she said, "Why don't you slip into your sexy bathing suit?"

Of course she wanted him to do that. He smiled and said, "Oh, of course I cant wait to wear it again. It made me look so pretty! Thank you for giving me a chance to wear it again," he cheerfully said, and ran up the steps to his bedroom.

Lilith followed him up the steps for some reason. She stood in the room with him. He said, "Um, can you please give me some privacy so I can change?"

"I can see that you have already forgotten our little talk from the other Morning, Now strip!"

He looked at her dumbfounded when she said in a firm voice, "I said strip!"

He was actually trembling as he removed his clothes. Stripping in front of Lilith was totally humiliating. But he felt powerless to disobey her. Standing there, cowering in shame in front of his step mother and his step sister Judith. They led him to the full length mirror and positioned him in front of it so he could see what he was beginning to look like. He was trying to be brave but it was difficult with the extent of their cruelties and humiliation they inflected on him.

He remembered seeing visible feminine development the day after he had began hormone therapy. His nipples had grown rather puffy the morning after he begun. There was some very clear and visible growth under his nipples the second day. His breasts clearly stuck out from his chest. It wasn't very much to look at, hardly enough to even fill a triple A bra cup, but there was something there that shouldn't had been. After an entire week of taking the pills and nightly injection, He could fill out a full A cup. He was undergoing some very rapid freaky growth. His hips were rounder, there was more shape to his buttocks, his waist was much slimmer and he was beginning to freak out. He had the body of someone that had been on Hormone replacement therapy for six months.

Judith caught his dejected look and his mother smile and said, "I think you owe your step sister a big thank you for helping you with your medication."

He wanted to scream, but he couldn't get the will to resist his stepmother. She seemed so large and intimidating. He knew her cruelty well.

He looked at her, posed and said, "Oh thank you so much my beloved sister for helping me realize my dreams of becoming a woman. Step mother, What is happening to me." He swore he looked like he had been six months of hormone therapy. But it was one goddamn week. 'What if they are overdosing me? Could they be out to kill me for saying that I want to be a girl? Will the judge, or doctor intervene, if so?'

She smiled, "Well, our government spends more in research than anyone else in the world. We had some of the best and brightest scientist in the area of feminization come to our country to help out. The government pays very these scientist very well and this is one of the results its a super potent quick acting hormone therapy."

"How can it be so potent. I didn't think making the hormone any more potent would speed it up. I thought that overdosing will just overload the body and cause toxic shock and death," he said. He knew how it worked, his transsexual friend told him that.

His step mother replied, "Not with this stuff. There is no danger of an overdose or toxic shock. They have done a lot of research and discovered how to inject over 10 times the normal amount of estrogen into a boy's system to provide a quick boost, and there is zero change of an overdose. Don't worry. It is very safe and Its even more effective for boys your age. A young preteens body is particularly susceptible to this treatment, before the onset of male puberty, it will be extremely effective. The treatment will stop the body from being flooded with male testosterone. It will flood your body with estrogen and will induce a female puberty in a boy your age, and provide proper growth of female reproductive organs. This treatment will cause you to develop the internal reproductive organs."

He was getting very scared now. What the hell were they talking about? How could they cause him to develop female reproductive organs?

His stepmother continued, "Of course, In time, we will have to have a doctor do the external work on you, creating a vagina for your body or you will die when the onset of a girl's menstrual cycle begins. The fluid will need some place to exit or it will kill you. That might be some time next year, but I've chosen to have it done early." She saw the look on his face and quickly added, "Oh don't worry, not yet. Possibly, lets say in two to three months. I thought you told the judge that was exactly what you wanted?"

"Oh, yeah I do. I cant wait. I'd rather have it done next week!" Not really, but he knew he had to appear eager or else.

He closely examined his feminine body and felt shame, his sister Judith smiling behind him, "I think you have taken enough that it has probably prevented your normal puberty already I bet it has caused your testicles to shut down production of testosterone. We will have to have that removed next week for your own safety," He looked at her in the mirror and she was really smiling.

His step mother strode over to his dresser and he saw her walking up behind him in the mirror twirling a new swimsuit on her finger. "With your new figure, you'll look even prettier the two piece swimsuit." She held it in front of him

The idea of wearing that shameful thing in front of his step mother and step sister was too humiliating. A wave of embarrassment crashed down on him and he took a gulp of air. He couldn't wear it again. It was just so feminine and girlish.

"Robyn told me that you brought this at a place called the Secret Sissy. I had a hard time believing that you actually brought something so whorish and tiny, but I checked with the stores owner Ms. Gladith and she had a vivid recollection of when you brought it. She described you to a tee. Even that scar on your stomach. She said you were like a kid in a candy store with all the feminine articles of clothes they had."

He stood there thinking for a few short seconds. Quickly recovering knowing that it was no use. He knew he was set up and there was no way out. One of his step sisters must had told her all of that stuff, but it was no use. Lilith would believe what she wanted to believe, so he looked up at her and smiled again. "Oops, I guess I wasn't sneaky enough, oh well, you know that I wanted to be a girl, now, but I was still hiding it when I got that item. You probably don't know how many times I went to the local Victoria's Secret in the mall, Or how many times I went to Kohl's. I love women's clothes and I am not ashamed anymore. I want to live as a woman!"

She nearly shouted, "You even wore it for your step sisters after you swore them to secrecy. Well, now I want to wear it for me. Now put it on!"

He nearly flinched at his step mothers orders, but he did it. Taking the bikini bottom from her and pulled it up his legs. It screamed femininity at him as he pulled it into place. With smirk, she shoved the top in his hands. Then he put the top on. She looked at him and said, "Well maybe in a few weeks you will be able to fill it out. Lets get these," And she handed him the breast forms. They felt like they weighed a ton. He wished the earth would swallow him as he placed them into the swimsuits enormous cups. When she reached around him to adjust them into the cups of the top, he thought he would explode with shame.

He could see the smug satisfaction on his step mothers face. She waited behind him for a few minutes. "Well?"

It took him a few seconds to realize that she wanted him to put on the rest of the outfit. Getting the high heeled stiletto out of his closet and slipping them on and then went to the dresser and after trying a couple of drawers he found the chiffon coverup. Just touching it was embarrassing. He struggled with the large buttons, but he put it on with a bright smile on his face. Then to his sisters shock, he stood in front of her. He gave her a smile that seemed very sweet then dipping in a cute curtsey and said, "Thank you so much dear sister for giving me this change to show my step mother how beautiful I am. I am genuinely thankful to you both."

Judith saw something else. It wasn't a genuine look of gratitude that it looked like from his step mothers angle. There was something dark and evil glaring at her from his eyes. She knew that there was something dangerous and hateful and it was now directed at her. She was stubborn and wouldn't show the fear that she started feeling in his presence. He could see her fear too.

His step mother strode over and said, "Much better. No one will confuse you for a boy in that get up."

'Well of course not! he thought. He said, "I hope not, step mother. I put so much effort into looking like a girl that I don't want it wasted. I love this."

"But I have a surprise for you.," Judith laughed as she handed him a matching beach bag, scarf, sunglasses and there was even a pink parasol!" Ms. Gladith said these will go with your outfit and if you want to go around as a girl then you have to learn that the details make an outfit."

His face burned as his Judith happily arrayed him in the accessories. When they were done, he did look like a extremely femmy girl. But, at least he did look like a girl and that meant he would fit in all dressed up in a sophisticated women's two piece swimsuit.

"Mom doesn't he look perfect,?" Judith said.

He sighed.

"Yes dear. But this is just a start. Your femmy brother still has a long way to go. Thanks to Dr. Cindel and Ms. Gladith, I've got lots of ideas for Joan."

'Oh this couldn't be any good,'. He wondered what kind of ideas his step mother had. She was smiling at him He was staring at his step sister who set the whole thing up. Rage boiled inside of him as his sister was enjoying his cruel humiliation. She in fact set it all up. He looked at her and smiled again. His mother took it as a smile of real love and affection. His sister saw something totally different. It was a pure hateful, frightening smile. She could see it almost like a demon looking at her though the boys innocent eyes. Then she heard something speak. She heard her brother say, "I hate you and you will pay for this. One day, I will destroy you!" The sound was frightening as if something evil has said it. No one said it. it was more like a raging roar from hell.

Judith heard it. She became very frightened, but the recovered and stared at her sissy stepbrother's insolence. She stormed up to him and said seething in anger, "What did you just say little sissy?"

He looked at her totally innocently, "Wh-what, Dear sister, I said that I deeply love you."

She stamped her feet, "No you didn't you liar. You said you would kill me!" She slapped him hard.

Her mother got in between them, held Judith off and said, "Hey, Calm down, Joan said nothing of the sort and I was here. I heard him say he loved you."

Judith was seething and said, "I heard him say he would kill me. Didn't you hear it?"

She shook her head and looked at Judith like she was going mad, "Judith are you all right. All he said was that he loved having a sister like you. Are you sure you are all right?"

Shawn looked at her in mock fear, "Judith," He said trembling, "All I said was that I loved you. I am sorry if that upset you." There was something in his eyes that spoke out of pure hate.

She now understood that she had awoken something evil inside Shawn. And he set her up and now her mother thought she was mad. Fear ran through her when she heard a roar in her mind laughing. Shawn was looking totally innocent.

Her mother looked at her bewildered daughter and said, "Judith snap out of it girl. You two better hurry, you don't want to be late."

Her mothers words snapped at him, he said, "What's going on?" But he had already guessed that Heather invited them over to her house for a pool party. Wearing a bikini he had the right outfit, his sisters also had on a bathing suit, so what else could it be? And one of her closest friends was Heather, he kind of liked her as a friend. Not that he had anything like a romantic interest in her. He did like her older sister. And he had one of his instinctive feelings on it and that was never wrong.

Judith confirmed his fears when she said, "Heather invited us to her house for a pool party. Wont that be fun? We can walk and its only a few blocks."

He knew it, and he knew it was no use fighting it. The results would all be the same. He didn't want to walk outside dressed in a girls bikini, but he had already went shopping in his maid's outfit, so why not a bikini. He threw his shoulders back and said, "Well, lets go, sis," he said with loving affection.

His stepmother said joyously, "Dear, I want everyone to see what a girly little boy my precious son is. Besides, they have girls who have already seen the real you. Remember?"

'Well that was the truth, but why did she suddenly become so cruel?'

In no time, Judith was dragging him to Heather's house, "Keep up, or I'll punish you right here. I put the crop in your bag. Remember what my mom said!"

He responded spitefully, "Its easy for you, you don't have to wear these fucking stilettos. Please slow down for me."

She just grabbed his arm and pulled him harder. He did his best to keep up but, he didn't quite have walking in stilettos down yet. He did smile. He knew that he did have some serious power now and he intended to use it.

At Heather's house, all he did was smile knowingly. He didn't know how he would be greeted by Heather's mother, but he knew she didn't have a clue what was going on. This was going to be interesting. His step sister knocked and he saw the door open. There was Ms. Johnson, Heather's mom, answered the door.

"Hi, girls. Come on in. Heather and the other girls are out by the pool." By that time, Ms. Johnson had taken a closer look at Shawn. She nearly shrieked, "Oh-my-god. Isn't it a little early for Halloween. What are you doing, Shawn?!"

His wonderful stepsister Judith answered, "Well, This is my sister, Joan now. It turns out Shawn has been secretly dressing and acting like a girl for ages and Mom says its time for him to come out of the closet," she smiled.

"Is that true, Shawn?"

He stood there red faced, "Well, Ms. Johnson. My sister helped me realize how wonder it could be, being a pretty girl so I decided to try it."

She looked at him in disgust and asked, "What made you want to be a girl?"

He looked up, smiling at his sister wickedly. "Majdanek convinced me."

For a few seconds, she stood there in mute horror unable to speak. She had of heard of that place, too.

Judith began to think that perhaps the place was real.

Ms. Johnson squeaked softly, "Go on, the girls are waiting for you. " She gave Shawn a sympathetic look as they went past. He didn't trust Ms. Johnson.

Then she said, "I like your swimsuit, Joan."

Judith glared at him. Her mother had given him clear instructions on what to do when ever he received a compliment, whether it was real or sarcastic. "Thank you, I just adore it and I bought it myself," He had to say.

Ms. Johnson didn't hide her flabbergasted look as she invited them in. It was clear she didn't really understand what he had gotten into.

He was glad to get away from her, but the shrieks of the girls brought him back to reality. "Look who's here. Its Joan, the sissy! How darling you look, Prissy. Look! he's carrying a sissy parasol."

He was totally prepared for them. "Well what is wrong with me looking like this. I like being a girl, don't you? What is so bad about me desiring to be a girl just like you?"

They still laughed.

Just when he thought he couldn't be any more humiliated, he heard something that sent chills down his spine. "What on earth is going on down here? Heather could you and your friends keep it down a little?" As she finished speaking, the assembled girls parted and his nightmare was confirmed. It was Suzy Johnson! Heather was her younger sister! Trying to back away but the girls blocked his escape. He was trapped and he now knew that was the entire idea of this whole thing. He had a total crush on Suzy for the longest time. They even dated romantically in the past. But Heather didn't like him for some reason.

Suzy stared at him disbelievingly. "Vivian, Vivian Newman, Is that you, Why are you dressed up like a....." She couldn't believe it.

Heather chirped, "A big Fairy?" That is because that is what he is, ask him."

Suzy looked at him questioningly, hurt and confusion in her eyes.

Stammering as he tried to think of some excuse for being in her house dressed like that but, couldn't think of any. His heart was pounding in his ears and throat tightened as he began to think, "Suzy, it's kind of complicated," He tried to say, stalling. Judith poked him hard from behind. Her mom had threatened that if he were less than 'forthright" with anyone, that she would see that the judge knew about it, and send him back to Majdanek. Taking a deep breath, he pretended it was all a dream. "Suzy, Well. It is like this. I am a transgendered, that means I want more than anything to be a real girl. Just like you and my wonderful stepsister, Judith here is helping me."

That was one of the most degrading things he ever had to say.

The girls erupted at his answer and Judith and her friends quickly dragged him to the pool. Suzy was left standing mutely, a horrified look on her face.

It hardly mattered that the girls spent the rest of the afternoon teasing and taunting him. All he could think about was Suzy and what she must think of him. Just a few weeks ago, they had been on the verge of romance. He knew she really liked him. But it was clear that she was horrified and really believed him. And she wouldn't accept him now. He just knew there was no way she would attempt to help him. That hurt him more than anything. Why were women so hurtful and cruel?

As he thought about Suzie, he could see her inside the house sipping a glass of wine and staring at him. When she caught him looking, she flipped her wrist and blew him a kiss. She would not accept him anymore.

As Heather and Judith and her friends busies themselves with drinks and snacks in the kitchen, Suzy finally made her way out to the lounge chair where he had been instructed to remain. Although she had a tight smile on her face, her eyes were red and it looked like she had been crying. He felt awful. Unlike her younger sister, Suzy had been sweet and kind and he hated to see she was upset.

He was on the verge of disobeying one of the judge's direct commands when lucky, she stopped him. She shouted, "I feel so stupid. It's so obvious to me now. I thought it was strange when you volunteered to play Little Bo-Peep back in fifth grade. I really wanted that part. And to think I have been dying for you to ask me out for weeks. I guess my friends will now think I'm some sort of lesbian or something."

She wiped away a tear trying to regain her composure. "I'm sorry. Just listen to me, only thinking of myself. I can only imagine what it was like for you, now that your secret is out."

"I have been keeping it for a long time. Now I am glad my secret it out but, What is so bad about being a lesbian. Can't we still be together?"

She shook her head, "I am afraid not. I think you better stop right there. Joan," she said firmly. "Even though my dreams of us being a couple are finished. I still want to be your friend. After all, you are going to need a friend in light of all that has happened." She gestured to his outfit. "Its really too bad that boys... like you can't come out of the closet on their own. I guess that is part of the problem. I called your step mother, and..."

"You did what!" He exclaimed. That couldn't be good.

"It isn't polite to interrupt, Joan!" She warned seriously. "As I was saying, I talked to your stepmother and she told me all she wanted to do is to help make your fantasies come true. Why are you whimpering? I think that sounds wonderful. Who wouldn't want their fantasies to come true? Your stepmother told me about the classes she went to and offered to tell me exactly what to do to help you though this. Isn't that great?"

"Suzy, Please. You don't understand. You really think any of them really wants to help me. You cant put two and two together?"

"Don't worry, Joan. Your stepmother told me all about how you love being feminized, teased, embarrassed and humiliated. I've got to admit. I did think that was disgusting, but the more I think about it, the more I feel like I want to do that for you. I kind of like the idea. If that's what turns you on, who am I to judge. To think, I always assumed you liked girls."

Did every girl he meet have to be a closet dominatrix? "Well I still like girls, I just like being one too. Is that too difficult to understand?" Wow, this girl was also pretty dumb. He stared at Suzy though tears filled his eyes. This couldn't be happening. "Please Suzy I don't like being teased and humiliated. Don't do that to me! " Tears were streaming down his cheeks.

"Your mother warned me that you would deny it. It's all right sweetie; you just let it out and I told her that if that's what you wanted, I'd do everything I could to help." She sounded to pleased, actually she sounded eager to begin humiliating him. Perhaps being a dominatrix and humiliating a boy was something she secretly desired but needed the right guy to try it on. Then she added, "You need to know that you're really lucky to have an accepting and caring family like your step mother and your step sisters to help you."

Right, he thought sarcastically.

The girls returned with their drinks as heather chirped, "Suzy are you and the sissy enjoying a little girl talk?"

"As a matter of face we are," She said cheerily. As Shawn dried his tears, Suzy looked at him with a wry smile, "Joan, your mother mentioned that you've been working on something at home for Judith and her. Why don't you give Heather and the other girls a demonstration," She looked at him impishly.

Of course she did. He knew exactly what she was talking about but he couldn't bring himself to do it.

At his hesitation, Judith reached into the beach bag and handed Suzy the crop. "Here, mom says that we should use this when Sissy won't obey. " Suzy giggled and took a few practice sings with it.

It became clear to him that Suzy had a horrible sadistic side when she hit him viciously.

"I adore being a sissy," He said between sobs for what seemed to be the hundredth time. When Suzy was given the crop to use on him, she had no problem using it and given him a couple of really hard swats. It wasn't long before Suzy was giggling and raining down blows on his bottom with a sadistic glee on her face. She hesitated slightly when he began crying. But she picked up the pace when he was unable to stop after she insisted that he stop crying.

He found himself alone with Suzy before they all had to leave. Though his tears of abject betrayal and humiliation, He attempted to reason with her. "You said that my stepmother told you that I enjoyed being abused and humiliated like this, and you believe her?"

She nodded and said, "Yes of course. Even you said you were a transgender." The idiot clearly had no idea what a transgender person was.

"Then what do you think the crop is for? I know Judith said its to make me obey, but think about why I need to be forced to obey if I enjoy this. Wouldn't you think there would be no need for threats and intimidation, and abject brute force to keep me in line if I enjoyed this?"

She thought for a second and then said, "No not at all, and you aren't going to ruin this for me. I was warned you were manipulative and deceitful. Now shut it sissy."

It was clear she was unwilling to see reason. Maybe she believed him and maybe she didn't. She just enjoyed the power and was unwilling to give it up. She was deceitful and her betrayal hurt him deeply.

"Fine, Suzy, " He said sadly with an air of finality that actually hurt Suzy. "You have betrayed me and the hope I felt for you and me today is done. You have hurt me worse than anyone ever has before. Suzy, I hate you!" He glared at her hatefully. She flinched back at the hatred she saw in his eyes.

"Joan don't say that. I am just trying to help you like Lilith is!"

He roared, "Bullshit! Don't lie to me. You just enjoy hurting me like everyone else does. Just admit you are sadistic and be done with it!" The hateful glare was still there and he saw her flinch back. It was no longer his voice roaring at her. It was something dark and totally inhuman glaring back at her. And he felt it. Though his hatred and pain, he had reached the point within his mind.

He grabbed it, took the power he felt. Something happened. He reached out with his mind and touched hers. He jammed into her mind and took control of it. He said nothing. But she felt his hatred burning and she heard something speaking to her. It felt like a demonic roar, 'You have betrayed me Suzy, Everyone that has hurt me will pay dearly and you are added to the list. Remember this moment for ever Suzy! He cut the contact and just looked at her. He saw her friends come back to say 'bye'.

Suzy was mute for a few short seconds. Shawn was bouncing like a cheerleader. He hugged Suzy, but she was still trying to figure out what the fuck happened. As Judith was taking them home, He looked back and smiled at Suzy. She knew exactly what it meant. She felt cold fear gripping her.

Shawn was deep in thought as they were walking back to their place. He wasn't sure what had happened, but he figured two things: First, his hatred released something and that hatred gave him some kind of power. The power was there, he felt it in his mind. He now felt it and his hatred made it even stronger. The power was there and all he had to do was release it. He knew how to do it now. Second, he had foreseen Suzy's betrayal the night before in one of his dreams, he refused to believe it would really happen. He should had trusted the dream.

Suzy was ghostly white by the time Judith came to take him home. Later that night, Lilith was smirking as she fed him his dinner. At least she bothered to get off her ass and cook something for once. He was starting to think she forgot how to cook. The dinner tasted like she forgot how to cook. He should had stayed home and cooked for them, he was the only one that really knew how to cook. Oh well, Eating crap was better than nothing, he hoped. Maybe she didn't fuck up enough to make them sick.

She said though her smirk, "Did you have a good time this afternoon, bathing beauty?"

She knew damn well she didn't. "Of course not. The love of my life betrayed me all because of your lie. I cant believe you did this to me, Lilith."

She laughed and said his lie was the cause. "And I had the most entertaining conversation with your love , Suzy. You should had heard the shock in her voice when she heard about the real you. Poor girl, she actually wanted to go out with you. Isn't that hilarious? Imagine, a pansy sissy like you dating with a girl? I thought she was going to throw up when I told her about your performance in my nightgown. I lied of course and told her that you love all of this. She is such a goody-goody and she'd never do anything to hurt you. By the time we were finished, she really wanted to help you be happy and make all your girlish dreams come true. Isn't that sweet. I told her to go to Dr. Cindel's sissification materials online and I just know that she will have lots of ideas that will make you wish you never fooled her into in to thinking you were a normal boy."

He figured it was more likely she would wish they had never met. But they will see if she does want to return and torment him. But he got his courage and asked, "What is wrong with a girl going out with a sissy, or a transgender like me? Is it so wrong to be transgender? Or lesbian. What has made you so judgmental and hateful, Mother?"

It was a perfectly reasonable question, but of course, she wasn't reasonable. All it got him was knocked flat on his back holding his injured cheek. The blow felt strong enough to break his jaw. But luckily there was no injury. He got up trying to shake away the stares he was seeing clouding his vision. "Good response, Mother thanks for clearing that up."

Her hands on her hips, "You are welcome, sissy. Want another lesson then keep trying me."

He just smiled and said, "No, forget it. I learned all about you that I needed to know," and he did learn all he needed to. He found out that she was completely incapable of having a rational discussion. What an idiot she was.

The next morning after his breakfast, he found himself jammed into Lilith's car surrounded by Judith and her jabbering friends and Robyn came along for the ride. She pulled the car into a parking space in the exclusive part of town in front of a store he realized from his dream. His heart fell as he read the stylized script on the pink and white awning, "Sissy's Secret."

He turned to Lilith and said, "Thank you for bringing me here, Mother. I am so happy you took me here."

She thanked him. But he doubted she knew why he thanked her. She was about to find out.

"You are welcome and since you obviously enjoy shopping here, Fairy boy, I think you must simply wear their fashions all the time and you better behave, or else."

He smiled, "Of course I will behave, Mother."

He didn't struggle as the girls hurried him alone. He could see that the girlishly posed boy mannequins in the windows were attired in dresses. They were so prissy and girly he gasped in horror.

This is going to be so much fun," Heather whispered in his ear.

"Oh I know it, Heather," he answered back shocking her. Then he asked, "Hey, why isn't your older sister coming along?"

"Oh she said she was sick. I tried to get her to come, but she was shaking all over. Suzy must have come down with something awful. But you don't need to worry about that."

"I don't, but maybe you do, Heather," He gave her that smile.

As he entered the store, he was nearly beside himself with rage. The store was decorated in an explosion of pink ribbons and bows, accentuated with feminine floral prints. The store made that Victoria's Secret in the mall look like a men's locker room! It was like he had entered the center of ancient city of Gomorrah. It wasn't that they were selling girls clothes for boys. He didn't mind crossdressers, but it was that this store was clearly part of the government program of persecution on young boys. It was designed to for mistresses and abusive mothers forcing their sons into it. This store had obviously destroyed many boys childhoods. He understood his mission. He was to destroy it today. And he would.

The merchandise here was even more feminine than the decor. No real girl would be caught dead in it if they were over five years old. Other than toddlers dresses, or weddings, he had never laid eyes on such excessively feminine clothes. While the girls were gleefully examining the boy mannequins dressed in party dresses, a mannish looking woman approached him. Her hair was in a severe bun, and she wore pinstriped man's tailored suit. She was freaky and imposing.

"Joan! How wonderful to see you again," The woman gave him a ladylike hug like they were old friends. He had never seen her in his life. "I hope you can forgive me, sweetie, but I told Lilith about your shopping spree for your swimsuit. You are a very naughty little girl telling me your family knew all about the real you. Shame on you!"

He gave her that wicked smile. The woman drew back a little. His mother said, "Gladith, I have been looking forward to this. I cant wait to see how my little closet sissy likes it when he is dressed like an effeminate sissy all the time. I want there to be no mistake about the fact that my son is a silly little girly-boy."

Gladith gave him a feral smile, "You needn't worry. Our team of designers and chemist works incessantly to developed the perfect sissification program for every boy. Tell me what you have in mind for the prissy."

"Well, Gladith, since Priscilla thinks it's so funny to mock women - me, in particular - with his little dress-up games, I want him to know exactly how it feels to be the object of ridicule," She came over and lifted his chin. "From now on, I'm going to make sure that my son's appearance is as outrageously effeminate as possible."

She smiled again, "I can do all of that. Our research team has had the most brilliant scientist since the very beginning. Then she whispered to them, "Do you know that Doctor Josef Mengelea began this program when he escaped from Germany after its surrender. His whole team came here and helped begin this program for children. Dr Cindel is one the descendants of his top scientists. Our team of chemist and scientist and doctors are following his traditions."

He looked into his step mothers cold angry eyes pleading with her to relent, but her only response was to pinch him on the cheek. His dejected look was hilarious to his sisters. Gladith's grin returned, "I just know the image for your step son. Lets start with some more lingerie and something to remind your son of his new status in life and of course he simply must be in dresses and skirts all the time. "

His sisters laughed uproariously as he turned beet red.

Gladith wasn't finished. "Since Priscilla is such a femmy little girly-boy, he really should appear as prim and ladylike as possible. So we'll give him an exaggerated fifties look; a sissy sophisticate, but absurdly effeminate," she laughed. The girls began laughing and giving her more humiliating suggestions. They thought it was the funniest thing in the world.

He started to tremble, "Stop it, stop laughing at me. I'm not going to wear any of your crap and you cant do this to me! I don't want to be a absurdly effeminate sissy. I am a real girl and I'm going to grow up to be a true woman!"

"Had enough?" A sexy pretty clerk asked. He nodded tearfully; He thought she would never stop after Gladith had asked her to "correct his attitude." It stung like hell, and in no time he was sobbing from a mixture of pain and humiliation. The clerk led him back to where Gladith and his tormentors were waiting. "Joan, there you are. We've got to hurry; Sarah is expecting you in the salon."

Gladith roughly grabbed his arm and propelled him past the racks of dresses to a different part of the store. In a few seconds, they were standing in front of a reception desk to what appeared to be an old-fashioned, very feminine beauty salon. The place had a sickeningly sweet smell of hair spray and junk. Looking past the reception area, He could see operators attired in pink smocks working on their clients. Looking more closely, He could see that the clients in girlish pink capes getting their hair cut, curled, styled and sprayed were boys... like him. Sisters, mothers, and aunts were all watching gleefully, mocking the children just because they were males, and getting their hair done... like ladies. He felt sorry for them. He was so upset by what he saw, he didn't notice the arrival of Sarah, the manager of the salon.

She was very beautiful and young too. Her full lips were set in a smirk as she looked him up and down. "Well hello, girls. Let me guess, you must be Ms. Dark?"

Well, He wanted to see what she would do to his hair. He submissively let her do her thing.

Sarah beamed at him, "Who might this girl be?" she asked.

"This is my step son Joan. Joan Darc and this is his step sister Judith. I want to watch him get a full feminine makeover, pretty makeup, divine hairstyle and glamorous nails. The works. He has been dishonest with his family and his friends about his sissy fantasies and I want to make it obvious to everyone who sees him."

Sarah giggled cruelly, "Joan, Did you hear that. We are going to have so much fun!"

She brought over a large book full of feminine hairstyles and of course, she picked out the most effeminate style she could for him. She purred evilly, "I think this is the perfect style but its a nightmare to style. So much curlers, styling gel and tons of spray. You will need weekly appointments for a wash and set. Of course real girls never get their hair styled this way. At least not since the Fifties. Its a truly sissies do. Well they wanted to destroy any chance he had of being a real respected girl in society. He would let have their fun. Then he would have his fun.

She pointed to the revolting picture of a boy with the girlish teased bouffant, thick bangs covering his forehead and a silly bow on his head. He could never have 'passed' He was clearly made out to be a joke. like Shawn would soon be. Of course, this do, was going to be platinum blonde. Sarah chuckled.

Sarah roughly went to work ignoring his whimpers as she tugged his hair and coated it with a foul smelling paste. After she rinsed that out, she happily shampooed him, trimmed his hair and began putting curlers in using a lot of thick setting gel and small prickly curlers. She rolled them in tight and he let her. He began enjoying it. He knew he would look silly but he could use it. He would look different than all the other girls. That was the point. If he needed a change in his life then he would accept it. And he would make the best of it. They would all notice him all right, and they would all learn to fear him.

He was sitting there in the chair with his hair full of rollers. Judith talked to Sarah as she worked, "Wow that looks like a lot of work. Will he have to do that every day?"

"Absolutely, " Sarah said. "Right before bedtime. I'll let you pick out lots of pretty chiffon sleep bonnets to cover his curlers. He will need to take out his curlers in the morning, Tease his hair out, pin it up and spray it into place. He will look so girlish and I know he will love it."

He actually smiled, Yes, he would and so would they.

"Hear that, Joan. You are going to be a curler queen!" His step mother laughed. "As you roll your hair every night, it will remind you what a fairy you are."

He smiled, "Indeed. I am happy."

When his head was completely covered in neat rolls of small pink curlers, Sarah put him under a hair dryer and pulled down a large bullet shaped hood and shoved a Teen Sissy Magazine in his hand. The roar of the hair dryer kept him from hearing anything with his ears. But He could see the girls laughing and pointing at him. Of course, they all had cameras. He shut his eyes, And let the hatred fill him. He could touch all of the minds around him, and hear what they were saying. Sarah and Lilith was talking about their plans for him and the girls were mostly mocking him. He smiled. They were talking about what a sissy boy he was going to be when his hair was done nice and pretty.

When it was done, the girls giggled their approval as Sarah led him back to her chair and began taking the curlers out. What they did to his hair was silly. But, he smiled in approval. He actually liked his new look. His hair was a mass of stiff platinum blonde curls. He smiled and said, "Thank you Sarah. "

"Now watch how I do this Sugar because you will need to learn to do this yourself. "

Sarah took a comb and began combing his hair, but she combed it up. She yanked his head all over the place. Then she used bobby pins on the side to pin his hair up on the sides. Except for the bangs, his hair was arranged on top of his head like cotton candy. She sprayed the whole thing some strong smelling hair spray. He looked like a pretty actress from a actress from a old movie from the 50s. He liked it. It did make him very unique and that was good. He would be noticed and that was the entire point. He was very unique with his pretty bouffant hairdo. They thought it was a joke, but he didn't. He intended on making something very serious with it. He accepted his new look gracefully.

The girls clapped with their hands in amusement, "Joan aren't you so pretty in your bouffant. Its so cute."

Sarah stood in front of him, appraising him. She smiled, she clearly liked it too as she took his head in both of her hands, looking at his hair carefully. Smiled right in his face, "Don't you like your hair? Smile for me."

She looked at him when he smiled. He gave her the most hateful feral smile he could. Seeing her flinch, he reached for the evil he felt deep in his mind. Finding what he was looking for, he took control and let the evil flood his mind. Stabbing with his new found power at her mind. Feeling the presence of her mind, stabbing at her. Invading her mind, sealing around it and finally taking control. Instead of scaring her, making her hear the demonic voice, He wanted something more this time. He took total control over her mind, searching though her memories. Finding exactly what he was looking for, all of her motor control, sensory imputes, all the required functions she needed in order to think and move. He shut down all the vital parts of her brain functions, and destroyed her mind totally. It took but a few quick seconds and then he severed the connection. Sarah wouldn't destroy anyone's life ever again. The effort that required was enormous. It took more out of him than he planed. Leaving him totally exhausted and with a splitting migraine headache.

Judith heard him say, "I hate you, Sarah."

He sat there almost totally incapacitated and exhausted. The migraine nearly immobilized him and as a result he could barely hear anything.

Judith shook her, looked at him, "How dare you disturb us little brother. Shall I spank him, Sarah?" Her yell sounded like a roar that caused an even more piercing pain though his head.

Judith shook her, "Sarah? Hello, Sarah?"

Sarah just stood there with a dumb look on her face. She couldn't move or do anything.

"What did you do to her, Joan?"

"I didn't do anything. What did you do to her?" he looked at her innocently.

The young son of a rich powerful man is abused by his step family after his father marries a manipulative woman. They subject him to horrible cruelty

Shawn had went too far this time. Thinking he could do anything with his newly found abilities but it went way too far this time. He had expended way too much energy than he thought and as a result, it nearly incapacitated him. The experience left him very tired and he had a painful headache. Destroying the woman's mind had left him nearly completely debilitated with his head was pounding from the most horrible migraine.

The place was in a near panic, but he couldn't see much, he was having trouble seeing straight. Feeling the pounding pain in his head, he tried to massage his temples trying to ease the pain. Gladith ran over to help her Sarah and She was yelling, shaking her, trying to get some reaction.

They soon called for an emergency medical team to come in and they examined her. It was determined that she had a nearly fatal embolism in her brain. They sprinted her out to the hospital. It was all over pretty quickly, but not for him.

Another beautician took her place. They discussed appointments, but Lilith said that she will make appointments at her place and she will have her friend Beth, her regular stylist really give him the 'works'.

The other woman laughed and said, "Well, you might find it amusing to find that places like that are where guys are unwelcome. That's a place where your son can really learn about ridicule and humiliation."

Of course Lilith liked that idea, Shawn thought.

Then, another woman roughly led him to a makeup counter. The pretty makeup girl laughed as she took in his new bouffant hair. "Love your do, Darling. We can do a lot of different ways with your makeup. Most sissies like to wear just a hint of makeup, maybe a little clear lip gloss and a touch of foundation. Enough to feel pretty, but not noticeable, unless you are looking for it.

The next level, we have a prettier girlier look, this is for boys who want to be more obvious in their femininity. Option three is our feminine coup de gras. The look is one of excessive femininity in the extreme."

He knew damn well what they would choose, but he didn't let them speak for him this time, "That's what I want, right Lilith? Option three?"

"Is that what you really want? It's also very high maintenance. You'll have to check and fix your make-up constantly throughout the day. Your compact mirror will be your new best friend."

He smiled, "Just so!" He wished the headache would go away!

His step mother finally said, "Yes that sounds good. My son enjoys pretending to be a girl so much, he must wear lots and lots of make up. I cant wait to make him freshen up his makeup in front of all of his old friends."

It was decided, she said, "OK, lets start with his eyebrows. I need to shape them."

He was waiting for that. She started plucking them, he didn't yelp once and when she finished, he had ultra fem thin arched eyebrows. He said, "Perfect. You did well."

He looked at his image in the mirror. Even if he didn't wear any makeup he would look very feminine. He hoped they didn't grow back. Judith and Heather doubled over in laughter.

Next, she took out a bottle and started applying a thick liquid to his face with a sponge. She told him it was foundation. After his face was covered in the stuff, he felt like his face weighted a ton. Before he could say anything, the woman started applying a powder to his face with a large powder sponge. It tickled and itched. He really wanted to look unique. All his cruel sisters saw was a effeminate helpless sissy, but he saw some very exclusive, uppity rich women have his new look. His new look would work well for him. He guessed when he was finished, his look would be as much of a turn off as the right under the nose mustache. No one would want to look that way anymore, unless they were mad.

His face looked like it was made of porcelain. She was busy lining his lips and applying lipstick, "Don't you just adore this color? This crimson red makes your lips so kissable. Its our own special formula. It makes your lips so much fuller and gives you the prettiest little pout."

'Great!' he thought.

She worked on his eyes next. Lilith giggled, "Are those false eyelashes?"

"Of course. They are a sissies best friend. Don't they look amazing?"

"Oh gosh yes, " Lilith answered.

The woman kept up her prattle, "Let's make those pretty eyebrows pop with some of this dark pencil. Darling! This liquid eyeliner will take some practice, Joan. Watch carefully. Some pretty color on those lids and of course, lots and lots of mascara. Now the cheekbones. Don't you love the blush. It gives you boys that embarrassed look. Not that you need it and finally a final coat of fixer."

He could tell she enjoyed humiliating boys by putting makeup on them, and she did her best to humiliate him and tried hard to get a reaction from him. But, she didn't. It was frustrating her to no end. It was an effort to keep a straight face.

She spritzed some sweet smelling stuff all over his face. "It makes your makeup completely water proof. In fact, you will have to use our specially formulated cold cream to remove it."

When she finally finished and moved out of the way, he cold finally see himself in the mirror. His face was completely pale. Perfect. He could use the pale look. It made him think of some of the medieval paintings during the 15th century, of pale riders, clothed in black carrying huge scythes riding across the country side with death in his wake. The type of paintings people thought of during the black death. He liked it.

He looked like a pale white doll, his lips were bright red. His blush did give him some color, he didn't like that. It made him think of the ridiculous overdone ladies like politicians wife's, or makeup girls at department stores. He had a lot more makeup than them, he liked it a lot. He sensed they were waiting for a breakdown and tears. Well they weren't getting any.

His step mother came up behind him, placed a hand next to his and looked into the mirror, "What's the matter, Joan? Worried about what your friends will say when they see your new makeover. It goes perfectly with your hair. We are making all your disgusting little fantasies come true. Mary, we will need everything Joan's wearing and by all, means he must have one of your signature makeup bags for his purse."

"Mother, what is so disgusting about wanting to be a woman? You are a woman, are you disgusting?"

He saw her flash in anger and her hand raised to strike him. He looked into her eyes, quickly took control over her mind. It was getting easier. But he still had that damn headache but it was starting to ease up. Stopping her was difficult in his condition, her hand stopped in mid air. He let her control her other functions.

She struggled, but her hand didn't move, "Mother, don't hit me. I am sorry for what I said. I forgot you are incapable of having a rational discussion. Forgive me!," His voice was strained from his earlier episode. Her hand lowered involuntarily against its will. A smirk spread on his face. His head was hurting worse at the effort he was exerting, but she didn't know it. But she would not try to hit him again. If she did, he wasn't sure he could stop her.

He was laughing as she stormed away in confusion. The pounding in his head got worse as he stood up, "Thank You for the makeover, Mary. I like it," Shawn said, facing the woman. He didn't want to hurt her, not that he thought he could do anything for a while. But she seemed nice enough. The look on her face told him she was frightened and very confused over what had taken place. The store would probably loose her as a employee if his suspicion was correct.

He didn't want to leave yet, "Mary stop. Don't leave without giving me a manicure and I need my ears pierced. My stepmother wanted that."

When Mary was finished with him, he sported half inch nail extensions painted bright gleaming red to match his lips. His toes were the same color and he had twice as many ear piercings as he had before.

When his makeover was finished, a pretty store clerk happily escorted him to one of the dressing rooms. Once the clerk had him alone with her, she sharply ordered Shawn to strip and don a pair of the pink panties. They were the frilliest and laciest he had ever seen. A bright pink pretty bow was in the middle of the waistband. Trying to put them, on but he couldn't. It wasn't that they were girls panties. He had wore a lot more than just panties and he was getting accustomed to being female now.

What made this so humiliating was that they were just so lacy and frilly, they were more fit for a five year old than a girl almost into her teenage years. There was no way any teenage girl would willingly wear them, but she expected him to put them on. He protested and asked her if he could try on a style more fit for a teenage girl. His skirt was pulled off and before he knew it, she started beating him! Shawn was already fatigued by his earlier effort and was in no condition to resist this clerks beating. Once, he had the stupid panties on she gave him a pretty pair of high heeled mules to wear. She pointed to the pink curtains and ordered him to walk though them.

Fearing another beating, he held his breath and walked out. The clerk made him walk out through some ruffled curtains and fearing another beating he walked out. He wasn't surprised to see Judith and her friends arranged comfortably in chairs below in front of a platform he was standing on. It was as if he was putting on a sissy fashion show. But all he had on were panties and he had sexier panties than that. The girls were pointing and laughing, of course. He just smiled back at them.

Judith laughed gleefully at the effeminate image he presented and her friends shared in her delight. Heather quickly joined him on the platform, "Joan those are very beautiful panties you have on and you are beautiful, also."

What the fuck, those were the stupidest panties he ever saw.

Gladith teased, "What do you say to Heather?"

"I say these are the most stupid panties I ever seen. No girl above six years old wears anything like this. Let me wear some more adult styles, please," he said sullenly.

He couldn't believe it as Heather bent him over and began raining blows on his bottom. He could not stop her. His head was pounding and he felt too weakened by his earlier efforts to do anything this time.

He didn't cry, but it was so stupid, "Please stop!" His bottom was on fire already.

"Sissy, dear. Good little sissies speak only when spoken too. Isn't that right?" Gladith asked sweetly.

"Yes ma'am, but wasn't I spoken to?" he hoped this woman could be reasonable.

She slapped him across the face and demanded an apology. Apparently not.

After he had modeled and selected dozens more of outlandishly girlish panties, his stepmother turned to Gladith, "Gladith, don't forget. I want my fairy son in some awful foundation garments. You know, something to give him that fifties shape. I know he is dying to feel more womanly," she snickered. But didn't he already have that. Well, not yet, but he was only twelve. Wait until he hit puberty and they would see it. What was their hurry?

"But of course. I think you will be more than satisfied with what we have for your son. Amy, be a dear and dress our sissy in something from our fifties fem line."

He couldn't wait.

Amy giggled her delight and lead him back to the dressing area. At least he didn't have to wear those stupid panties anymore. The first ones were just to tease him. He had selected some more adult styles and a few thongs. That was pretty cool of them. Amy made him put on a heavily paneled girdle that had lace appliques and satin bows places at the legs and in the center of the waistline. He had to wiggle his bottom to get the thing on. The bra was just as bad. It was made of heavy satin and matched the high waisted girdle. It wasn't like any bra he had ever seen. It had these cone shaped cups that came to a sharp points in the front. But it was smaller than the cups on the bathing suit he had on earlier. The breast forms would not fit in them, so they had to get one with larger cups. He had just as much trouble putting that one on.

Shawn said, "This thing is pretty cool. I like how it whittles down my waist. But my waist will go down after my body begins maturing into a woman's size anyway. I cant wait, Amy. "

She stopped for a second, He guessed she never heard her sissies complement her or express delight into becoming a woman. There was a first time for everything. She was working with the laces of the corset at the back. Eventually, she started tugging the laces and he felt it tighten. Then she stopped.

In no time, he was posing for the girls again. He was enjoying this. He posed for them, put his hand on his hips and smiled. Damn he felt sexy. His sisters were never this sexy and never would be.

Heather came up to the stage again, "Girls look, Joan's boy thing has disappeared. He looks just like a girl down there. " She rubbed the front of the girdle where his part would normally be.

He smiled even wider. He liked that.

Gladith contributed, "OF course. Sissy boys like Judith's step brother love to pretend they don't have boy parts."

He smiled and said, "Of course we do. I am transgendered, remember? I hate having boy parts. Thank you so much, Gladith."

The heavy corset and girdle was very constricting, but not too much he was able to move.

Heather mentioned, "His waist is positively tiny."

They all laughed.

Gladith added, "Just wait. With the new hormones we formulated that Lilith brought today, He will developed a feminine waist in no time, especially with that corset helping to shape him. He will take on a permanent feminine shape in no time at all."

Well. maybe in a year or two. It couldn't do anything until he was well into puberty, but he had no doubt that his puberty would be a female one with all the estrogen they are pumping into his system. He really couldn't wait for it now. Damn! Just a month ago he couldn't stand the thought and burst crying when Judith made him put on a girl's swimsuit. Maybe the hormones were changing him. What was happening?

The corset was extremely constricting his waist, making it hard to breath. It was pressing his boy part into him and felt a little painful. To his dismay, the shopping expedition continued for a couple more hours.

Every time he thought it was over, there was a new humiliation to add to the list. Finally, his mother announced that she and Gladith had some final business to attend to, leaving him with the sales girl to get dressed.

He told the salesgirl, "I love this pretty corset, but isn't there anything else I can wear before I leave."

She shook her head 'no' and said that was 'ok'. He liked it anyway.

Remembering how much it hurt him debilitating the sadistic hairdresser, he got up the courage to try it on Gladith. He felt her mind, he tried to reach into the point in his head where the power existed. He reached out for her. But, it didn't work as well. Instead of success, he felt a horrible flash of excruciating piercing pain shoot though his head and he collapsed. He didn't know what happened after that. The girls guessed that he passed out with humiliation and he woke up in his bed several hours later.

Shawn was taken home and spent a few hours in bed. Waking up with his head still hurting, Judith was nice enough to bring him dinner in bed. After dinner, He listened to his mother and Judith as they gleefully recounted the days adventure. They were laughing so hard. To his chagrin, Lilith remarked coldly, "He certainly does look very lovely. Who would have imagined that your step brother would look so pretty in a dress. He's just so precious. At least now he won't need to sneak into our things. When I put on my panties and bra this morning, I couldn't help but think that Joan had almost certainly worn them before," she shuddered visibly.

Judith said, "Did you arrange the classes?"

His ears perked up. He never heard anything about classes.

Lilith looked at him with an evil twinkle in her eye, "He's all set! He is enrolled in the entire forever Fem Series. In the morning, we will start with the grooming. That's followed by a ballet class for boys."

He began laughing. They looked at him. Ballet. Were they kidding? "Did you say 'ballet'?"

She nodded and smiled.

"Lilith you are really clueless aren't you. Do you have any idea what ballet really is?"

"Yes, it's those graceful feminine moves we see girls in tutus do a lot."

"Yes in deed. Do you think they are easy to do. I bet you think any girl can do it. But I will have you know that it is very hard and takes grueling training to do properly. Those girls are damn strong. I cant wait to do it. Maybe you should go to YouTube and search for 'boy's ballet'. And then search for ballet boys and the Soviet Army. See how fucking strong those men were. They had Red Army Soldiers doing ballet. It was very impressive and not very feminine at all."

She actually seemed offended, but he didn't care. She was really getting stupid.

He learned what all the high maintenance talk was all about that night. After a hot shower, his step mother wrapped his hair into a fluffy pink towel turban. But she insisted he keep his chest fully visible. The girls in the house liked to laugh as his new feminine breasts grew larger each passing day. Then she dusted him off with this sweet smelling bath powder. But the shower had not done anything to the makeup on his face. Showing him how to use the cold cream and slapping it on his face. When that was done, she taught him how to work it with his fingers and wipe it off with tissues. What a relief that was. Except he still had the thin feminine eyebrows.

He didn't see his real face for long before Lilith started slapping on more cream. She called it a night mask. Then she began doing his hair when he said he knew how to do it.

He proved it to her. He began to section his hair and apply the setting gel to it. Then he took a curler and rolled his hair nice and tight. He said, "See I can do it." Then he pinned it into place and said, "Its easy. I am not some stupid boy, when will you learn that. I am a smart girl."

When he was finished, he had his own hair in neat little rows. It took for ever, but his head was covered by the pink curlers. He was proud of himself. Then he put on a lovely chiffon bonnet.

Lilith said, "You look very pretty now. Just like a housewife getting ready to join her husband in bed. Speaking of husband, Wait right here."

He sat on the edge on his bed dressed in the sexy baby doll nighty that Judith insisted on. It was short and just covered the matching red thong panties he loved. Judith and Lilith strode in, and Judith had something behind her back. he remembered that Lilith said something about a husband and her smile when she told him to wait. He figured that she was hiding something to violate him with.

Lilith started talking in her serious tone, "Joan, it's simply unforgivable the way you tricked me into believing you were an ordinary boy. Imagine the embarrassment of having to hear the truth about you in a courtroom full of strangers."

Wow! She was taking that part very seriously. She really believed he had tricked her. But what about how he was humiliated and embarrassed? But he rightly guessed she wouldn't give a rat's ass how he felt. She only cared about herself just like any woman ever did.

"I cant erase the image of you in that bathing suit with the cups padded out to so far," she sputtered, holding her hands at arms length in front of her chest. "Lets see how much you like it when you got your own large feminine breasts. Wont that be fun. I cant wait until you start to blossom," she snarled.

"I'm going to dress you in tight little sweaters and sheer blouses so everyone will know that my son has his own breasts. Only these will not be pretend. I wonder what your girlfriend will say when her boyfriend had his own boobs? You like to wear little pretty bras. Well you will need them,. By the way, if you are curious, you are going to be a very busty little sissy. And we must not forget about you having womanly hips."

Holy shit. He was shivering in delight. How much fun will that be? He couldn't wait until he did have a true female form. Maybe then he would be accepted as a actual female and not something to mock and humiliate. His little body shivering, "OOOH, step mother! I cant wait to have real breasts and hips. I want them so damn bad."

Judith was beside herself with glee squealing and clapping excitedly at what her mom was saying.

"Well, Lets not waste any more time shall we? Climb on the bed and turn around. Here, rest your head on this pillow. Stay on your knees."

Oh no it was coming. By now tears were rolling down my cheeks, but Lilith was unmoved.

Petrified, He did as he was ordered. It was awkward and his thonged bottom was sticking in the air. He knew what to expect.

"Now just relax, dearie. You are going to love this,"

She slowly pulled the waistband of his thong down leaving his bottom exposed. He heard Judith giggling and then pushing something in him.

He couldn't help himself. "What? What are you doing? S...stop!"

He began crying in humiliation. They were raping him. He tried to get away but Lilith held him in place with a firm grip.

"Keep your head down and don't you move a muscle, Joan!" Lilith ordered sternly.

He groaned, "That sounds like something a rapist would tell his victim. Are you happy, Lilith!"

Lilith mocked, "There, there. Just relax. Doesn't that feel delicious? Just enjoy it. If you want to moan a little, go right ahead. We will understand."

"Please stop! It hurts!" he whimpered as Judith increased her pace with the object. Fortunately, after while, it felt like it was getting smaller. Like it was melting. After several minutes of utter shame, Judith shoved what was left of it up his bottom followed by something else bigger. As tears streamed down his face, his mom replaced his thong and allowed him to sit up. The thing in his bottom hurt badly.

"You raped me," he said, mournfully.

"We just gave you a new daily hormone treatment. Darling aren't you thrilled? Its another Secret Sissy product. Its called Ultra fem. Its loaded with estrogen and anti testosterones. Its formulated to be especially fast acting and since we are anxious for you to be unmistakably womanly. Gladith said it will cause breast growth at twice the rate you are growing now."

He sobbed, "Why did you have to rape me?"

"It's a suppository, its supposed to go there silly," Judith responded. "You could get an other large shot, but this was much more fun. At least I think it is! I had to move the suppository in and out until it melts and then we just push what is left into your cute bottom and plug you so the medicine stays there," she grinned and gave her mom a look. "Don't you want to see what it looks like?"

Not waiting for an answer, she pulled out a canister and reached in. She pulled something out that was the size of a candlestick. No wonder it hurt so much. She brought it closer, "Recognize the shape brother dear?"

He gagged, trying hard to keep from throwing up.

"Amazingly lifelike isn't it. And each day, you will have to get another one. I guess you can say we are making you a woman in more ways than one." she cackled at her own joke, before mom turned the light out and left him to sob quietly. He had been raped.

He couldnt sleep very long that night. After enduring the sadistic sexual abuse from his step sisters, how could he sleep that night. The vivid nightmares he had when he did fall asleep made it very difficult to get any sleep. He began to fear falling asleep least another nightmare wake him. The abuse he was suffering from was beginning to affect him, he knew he was suffering from a traumatic stress disorder. Every time he woke up screaming, his step mother ran in to attempt to comfort him. It happened several times a night. Lilith was starting to become concerned and wondered if they had taken it too far.

After several weeks of nightly traumatic rapes at the hands of his sadistic sister Judith, Shawn went into a major depression. Judith noticed a change after that traumatic night, but she didn't think it was a big deal. But even she noticed his depressed mood got more drastic and troubling after two weeks. His days were pretty full, but he was just going though the motions. He did what his the women ordered, but he didn't smile anymore. It was like he was totally dead inside. They of course got on to him, even punished him, but nothing could make him smile. He just went though the day without joy. He seemed very sad.

And he still endured the nightly rapes by the hands of Judith while Lilith watched but she no longer had to hold him after a week. His studies really suffered as a result and he couldn't even pass Sue's tutoring that he had aced before. Failing in his new classes in: feminine studies, home economics, the sewing and stitching classes, the classes to teach him feminine charm like walking, talking and presenting himself as a woman. He was failing all of them.

As the weeks wore on, what they didn't think was a major deal at first began to really annoy them. He was obedient, and very servile. But, he didn't seem to give a damn anymore. Just going through the day depressed, sobbing at anything. They couldn't get him to smile or get any reaction anymore. He had broke down. He began sobbing and crying a lot more often. Judith, her sadistic nature liked to get a reaction from her taunts. Like the horrible sadistic girl she was, she planed something even worse. They had no idea that it would change everything.

It was Saturday. He had finished making his stepsisters their breakfast. As usual, he just went though the motions of making breakfast. Serving them their drinks, cooking their eggs. He didn't smile. Just blandly curtseyed after every order and served them. Judith taunted him, but she heard a slight sob, but that was it. He heard the doorbell ring after breakfast. Mercifully, Lilith answered. He heard her and a few other female voices that he knew very well. But he was totally traumatized, stood, his body shaking.

He didn't even try to run away. He just stood by and waited. He knew it couldn't be good. He knew it was Suzy followed by Heather. Totally unable to move, he just stood there mute with his nighty on as his former girlfriend walked in. Inwardly, he was dying of humiliation.

"Well aren't we the sissy temptress this morning. Did you have male company last night, dear. I always wear something like that when I am on the prowl," Suzy cruelly said.

Judith walked in behind her laughing. She approached him with a smirk. He reacted in total panic, seeing her, his rapist come toward him. He began shaking violently and turnedfleeing the room.

Judith, Heather and Suzy followed him, "Don't you ever leave my presence without my permission, girlie," Suzy warned sternly.

"Suzy! Please help me, Judith has been raping me!" he cried out pathetically like a sobbing child who had been abused. "I thought you were my friend!"

"I am your friend, you pathetic girly-boy. Who else would be caught dead with a perverted little sissy like you. Judith is just trying to help you. Don't be so dramatic. Take your nighty off!"

Judith didn't care that he was nearly sobbing. At least she got some reaction from him. He flinched from his rapists touch, but it did no good. Seeing Judith approach him with Suzy, but knowing that he had no choice, morosely, he removed his nighty, and was left in the matching panties, nylons and heals.

Suzy teased as Judith laughed at him said, "Close your eyes Sweetie and you will get a big surprise!"

He happily closed his eyes against the shame. He cringed at his rapists close proximity to him, and he felt someone force a large jar into his hands.

Suzy laughed and said, "You can open them now!"

He opened his eyes and looked at the large jar Suzy had forced into his hands.

Judith came over and laughed. He cringed from her, "Oh look, Joan. Its that breast cream we saw in the store the other day. Its guaranteed to cause rapid development of breasts at least a cup size within twelve hours. Isn't that wonderful?"

Suzy came over and unscrewed the top. "This is a special concoction, Joan. It will make your nipples grow to a large feminine shape and make small breasts very sensitive. Go ahead, reach in and get a handful. I got you several jars." He had a rather large B cup by now. What more did they want!

He stared at the pink cream and he wanted to throw the stuff to the floor. He asked, "But.. I haveB cup breasts now, what more do you want?"

"I want you to have very large breasts, At least a double D or triple," Suzy told him, "So get some and put it on your breasts."

But he felt powerless in front of them. Gulping, he reached in and scooped a little of the cream in his hand.

"Scoop some more!" Suzy cruelly ordered.

Cringing, He quickly scooped up a large handful.

"Go ahead," Suzy ordered. Humiliating him, "You are not a complete ditz. You know what to do!"

Swallowing hard, He slathered the cream onto his nipples and around his B sized breasts! He jumped as Judith gave him a stroke with her crop. "Don't forget to smile, sissy!"

He still couldn't smile after the torture and rape and this humiliation he had endured was just more of the same. His body was trembling as he felt like he was going to burst into tears. He just stood there in helpless terror as the girls tormented and molested him. Laughing, Suzy forced him to repeat on the other side and by the time he was done, he could feel his nipples tingling and growing more.

By the time they were done lathering the cream on his chest, He could feel his breasts tingling and growing even larger. By the time Judith put a bra on him and clipped it, He saw that his breasts were swelling more. Suzy cruelly twisted on his nipples and he cried out.

"A little sensitive," she giggled. "That should remind you what a bad little sissy you have become and what we are doing to you."

"You are my sissy girlfriend now," Suzy said brightly. "Did you enjoy your morning?"

Judith and Suzy examined his purchase from the past week. Then she asked, "Joan, have you enjoyed yourself?"

"Yeah, sure Suzy," he said sadly. Trying hard to keep the sarcasm out of his voice.

Her face tightened, "Your mom had gone though all the trouble and expense signing you into these classes to indulge your twisted fantasies. The least you can do is be grateful, and you better start putting effort and practice into what you are learning in the wonderful classes they are offering. Otherwise I wont hesitate to pull your skirt and up spank your girdled bottom."

His bottom was already hurting from all the abuse Judith liked to give him from the rapes. His body began violently shaking and he cried. Suzy turned to his stepmother and asked, "What has happened to him?"

She dismissed it, "Oh his becoming a drama queen. Don't let it worry you."

Suzy laughed at him. She pulled him in and held him. After he got himself under control, she started making him try to remember how they practiced talking in class. He took a deep gulp, "Oh Suzy, it was so much now. I feel so pretty dancing and in the homemakers class, I am learning how to knit."

Suzy turned to Lilith, "I guess he just needs a little love."

They talked for a little and then, she took him up to his bedroom. His step mother had redecorated his bedroom over the past week. She said, "Isn't it darling. I got some of the old stuff out of storage. This was my furniture when I was a girl your age. Don't you love it? I always hated it, I thought it was horribly girlish, so I figured it would be perfect for you!"

The room was disgusting. It just oozed femininity. Everything was dripping with ruffles, bows, and lace. Ornate dolls were everywhere. A disgustingly sweet perfume hung in the air. In the corner of the room, he saw a reflection of himself in the full mirror. He was a very unhappy and depressed feminized and abused boy.

Suzy gushed about how the room was and how lucky he was. Apparently, he wasn't being enthusiastic enough and Suzy smirked," I like the new toy you got me. I think it is time that I tried it out on Joan."

He looked at Suzy in fear. He didn't know what was going to happen, but he guessed that it would not be anything good. In his recent experience with Suzy, he had found she had a very cruel sadistic streak.

Suzy turned toward Shawn and said, "Wait there and I will be back."

He cringed as the two giggling girls left the bedroom.

He waited uncomfortably for a few minutes. He heard them snicking and moving around. He heard Judith say, "I cant wait to see him when he sees you in that strap on."

He groaned. He had a feeling about what it was. He saw Judith walk in beaming in a wide sadistic smile and then He saw Suzy walk in with a sadistic glare. He was very frightened.

"Nothing makes me hotter than a helpless little sissy like you just waiting submissively. Your sister gave me a toy, so now I can plug both of your holes. I was told that today is your birthday, so, I am going to give you a gift. You are a teenager now!"

As she sat astride his waist, he saw he turned to face her, he could see a shape projecting out from her. He recognized it and she was wearing a large dildo strapped to her.

He begged for all he was worth. "Suzy! No! Please don't do this!"

"Would you be so kind as to roll over on your back for me so I can fuck you like a guy does to a girl?"

She put her face close to his.

"Suzy Please don't do this to me," he begged some more.

She grabbed a handful of his hair and used it to twist his head around making him wince and cry out in pain.

"I wont ask you nicely again," she said. "Your sister told me how you let her do it, so its not like I am taking your cherry. Now be a good little sissy and do as I say!"

Whimpering but he did as she told him. Rolling over on his back and spreading his legs for her. Helping him out of his pink nighty and the panties he had on, he felt her finger penetrate him. Her finger violated him, sliding in and out. A whimper escaped him as he felt so exposed and violated by the one he loved. His love was ontop of him, staring down into his defeated eyes as she violated him, dominated and utterly humiliated him. She devoured it, loving the power she had over the boy. Lifting his hips for a better angle, she drove the lubricated strapon dildo deep inside him. Twisting but the cruel girl kept pounding away at the defeated humiliated boy. He cried out as she rocked back and fourth driving it in. Humiliated, defeated he looked up at her cruel face as her eyes were locked on his, starting deep into his eyes. She was smiling.

"This really turns you on doesn't it?" She asked breathing heavily.

Did this crazy girl really think she was exciting him. Tears poured down his cheeks. She smiled sadistically. It seemed Suzy just wanted to hurt him.

Finally, she gave up and collapsed on the bed next to him. As they lay side by side covered in sweat, she turned to him, "You are a bit of a mess. I had a good time. I really drilled you good didn't I?"

Not exactly!' He thought. She drilled him bad. Having his love interest violate him like that while everyone laughed was more than he could bear. When they were done, he noticed Heather had her camera recording it.

"Don't worry, Joan. I got lots of pictures to show everyone and I even took a flip. Isn't that cool?"

For fun, The girls ordered him to put on his pretty bathing suit and spend the day sun tanning, Alone this time.

"Use a lot of lotion, and don't forget you don't need your breastforms, this time. You are growing your own."

He hated dressing up in that girly swimsuit, but he had been repeatedly raped by his step sister Judith, and once by his girlfriend Suzy. Putting on a swimsuit now didn't seem that bad. He put it on and quietly made his way out to the pool. He lay back on the lounge chair. His new 'twins' protruding in the air. He closed his eyes and began crying about all he went though.

"Well, well, don't we look pretty?"

He jerked out of his sobbing. "Mat! What are you doing here?" Desperate to cover himself from the lustful fourteen year old's gaze. He slipped into the coverup

"How pretty! The bows are sooo sexy."

"Very funny Matt. Look this is not what you think. I can explain."

"There is no need sweetie. If you want to prance around the pool looking like a slut, I understand!"

He cringed under Matt's lustful gaze. Matt wasn't the only gay kid he knew. But he was the only one who was so obnoxious about it. He couldn't stand him - Not because he was gay. He didn't care bout that. It was because he was such an arrogant jerk. "Very funny, Matt. It's not like that."

"I saw you with Judith and her friends a couple of weeks ago. You looked so pathetic, with them bossing you around and hitting you where it hurt the most."

He knew he heard someone that day. "Judith has been giving me this stuff to make me grow very feminine and she forced me to cooperate. You know how this country works once someone is deemed a sissy."

"Really," Matt chuckled. So if I did this, you couldn't do anything to stop me?" He grabbed Shawn's arm and twisted it viciously.

"Owww! Matt! Stop it. You are hurting me!"

"My, you are apathetic little thing, aren't you?" Tell me everything and don't leave anything out!"

He gave Shawn's arm a extra twist. Wincing in pain, Shawn told him everything. When Shawn hesitated or tried to argue with him, he twisted Shawn's arm harder. He was to strong for Shawn. He was even stronger than Judith. And even more heartless. Finally, as Shawn burst into tears, He let go with a laugh.

"Don't cry, Joan. I've got to give Judith credit. She has done a wonderful job on you. From normal boy to bathing beauty. I can't wait to spread the news," he said snidely. He looked pensive and started grinning. "You know the country club dance is next weekend. I think I have found a date."

"A date?"

"Yes sweetie. But I expect my dates to be enchanting, vivacious. And pretty."

"But...but I am not gay and you know it!"

"I don't care," he shrugged. "I could really care less if you are attracted to me. What counts is what I like and I must say that I like the idea of Mr. Straight Laced Goody-goody all dolled up like a glamour queen. I bet Judith would agree."

Shawn pleaded with him, but he was unmoved. Finally, his face red with embarrassment, and tears of frustration running down his face, he said "Yes."

"I thought you would agree."

Before Shawn could react, Matt gave him a huge kiss. Struggling to get away, but Matt was too strong. He turned and left though the gate. Shawn could still hear him laughing. He saw Lilith, Judith and Suzy all laughing though the window.

As the week wore on, depression griped him worse than ever before. He was raped by his girlfriend. Judith took no mercy on him. She kept up her humiliating hormone treatments on him and the girls insisted on training him how to be a good girlfriend on a date with a boy. Judith was so delighted and Suzy seemed very eager to get him hooked up, too. Suzy kept giving him humiliating advice on how to act with a boy. And she did the dildo thing on him twice the next week. Saying that it would help him if his boyfriend was horny. It wouldn't hurt as much.

The weekend came way too fast. That Thursday, Matt came up to the house to spend the night. Grabbing Shawn after his chores were done, he made Shawn lay beside him while they watched a romantic girly movie together. Feeling the guys hands on his chest was awfully violating. Sleep didn't come that night from Matt holding head his to his strong chest. The intimate contact with a strong teenage boy made Shawn want to try to get away but, Matt's broad chest and arms made him rethink that idea. He felt trapped. There was his strange power, but he couldn't control it very well and he knew the last time he tried it, he passed out and had a splitting headache the whole next day.

The morning rays didn't come quick enough. He was already awake when he felt Matt moving to get up. Damn, It was already eight:A.M. He should already be dressed and doing the morning chores. He figured the girls let him sleep in.

The dampness in Matt's white briefs sent waves of revulsion though him. Luckily, Matt let him move off. "Damn, Joan you made me so horny I must had one of those nights dreaming of you."

It was really gross under there when he saw the thick sperm globed around his crotch.

Of course, he knew all about teenage boys wet dreams. What he didn't expect was Matt scooping up huge wads of cum with his fingers and bringing the white goo to his lips.

"Swallow it!" Matt ordered, with his fingers covered in his sperm at his lips.

Opening his lips up, He was forced to choke down Mats thick salty sperm.

"Good!"

After swallowing about five finger full of the disgusting warm stuff, Matt dressed, thanked him and left. Shawn ran to the bathroom and violently retched and expelled it all. That was gross.

After that, he didn't really want to see Matt again. His sister ran into the bathroom as he was violently vomiting the sperm he was forced to swallow. Seeing the sperm caked on his lips and in his hair, Judith laughed and made him keep it on his face as he worked the rest of the day.

It was Suzy that made sure he was pretty for his date. Every since that humiliation Thursday, he had been really upset and went though the chores Friday. Dreading the coming days humiliation kept him from sleeping well Friday night. Suzy woke up him Saturday morning.

"Wake up sleepyhead, " Suzy said cheerily. "He will be here by four, so we have to get you ready. Judith had some great ideas for you so lets get ready. Quick, go bath and I will have your outfit ready for you by then!"

'Oh great!' He thought.

He took a long hot bath and she did have the perfect outfit ready. His little black skirt was laying out for him, complemented by the black nylon stockings and the garter belt. Getting it all on was no big deal. Months of training had made dressing in the tricky lingerie pretty easy. He had got doing his makeup down too and he was ready by the time Matt showed up.

The limousine pulled up in front of his house on time and Shawn saw Matt walk up. Mat had on a simple boys tux while Shawn had on a extra tight black skirt, and matching four in stilettos heels. He picked Shawn up and walked up to the waiting limousine.

The dance was pretty uneventful. Suzy made sure that he knew how to dance with a boy. It was pretty embarrassing and humiliating keeping his arms on Matt's broad shoulders as the other boys hands were on his waist and some times on his bottom. They danced cheek to cheek most of the time twirling around like two lovers.

The shock didn't happen until the end. Matt said, "Joan, I have a big surprise for you. Follow me!"

They walked toward the back of the club. Shawn had a bad feeling about it all. The feeling got worse as they headed toward a door marked, "Private." Matt waited and said, "GO on. I will wait for you. There is a big surprise for you."

As he walked though, dread and confusing filling him. He saw the last person whom he thought he would ever see.

The woman smiled warmly, " Ciao mio figlio."

Shawn ran up and threw his arms around her. " Sono cosᬠfelice di vederti mamma"

"But, Mother, what is the deal with this boy, Matt!"

Regret flashed on his mothers face. "Our other guys had to flee the county. We still have our network, but, for the relationship to fit, the boy had to be close to your age. Matt is the son of one of our wealthiest families. I know the boy is a jerk and it will be hard for you. But if you can make it work, we can get you out of the country by the time you are sixteen and then we can deal with him. Permanently. His family is connected with a powerful man in our organization. And your sister is all to happy with it so it can work. Once he leaves the country with you, we can make other arrangements. The boy can be used to our advantage. His family considers him something of an embarrassment to their clean cut image. I am sorry we couldn't find someone else. Matt is it. So the question is, can you go along with this until you are around sixteen and legal age to marry?"

He said, "Yes!"

"GOOD. I will meet you here more and there are other friends I want you to meet. I know of your power and I have a friend who has the power. She will help you developed your special ability so you don't hurt yourself. From what she said, Yours may be one of the most powerful of all of them. Is it true you can actually control a mind and even shut it down?"

Shaking his head, "Yes, but I don't want to do it anymore. Last time I did it, I passed out and had a horrible headache for the entire next day!"

"She will help you. When Charlene McGee comes to your place, don't be afraid. She will take you out to help train you. Now, go back. As far as Matt is concerned, our families betrothed him to you. He has no idea he is being set up. So go along with it and don't let him know."

The young son of a rich powerful man is abused by his step family after his father marries a manipulative woman. They subject him to horrible cruelty

A day following the fateful visit from his Mother, another woman came to his place. Shawn would learn much from her. He was doing this midday chores when the fateful knock came.

Judith was a little annoyed at getting a visit in the middle of a Sunday afternoon. She turned and said hatefully, "Well will you get the door damnit!"

Grumbling in his mind, he shuffled to the door. Judith came behind him to see who was at the door.

"Hello, I am Charlene and I heard a lot about this sissy and I have wanted to see him. "

Judith looked at her, "Charlene, sure come in!"

She looked at the frightened boy, "My are you a pretty boy. Ive seen many boys feminized in this country but never to the extreme level you have. You have to be the most feminized boy in the entre country, and one of the most beautiful transformations. I love your work Judith!"

She smiled, "Why thank you. What do you say, Joan!"

Frowning until she hit him reminding him to smile, "Thank you Charlene."

Charlene turned, "Judith I just have to take this pretty thing out for the afternoon. If you allow, I will have her back to finish her chores tonight. But I simply have to have some time alone to get to know him. And I need some work done at my place!"

Judith didn't want him to leave but the idea of him forced to serve another woman was just too much. And, She loved the idea of him staying with this very imposing woman for an evening.

Charlene looked very imposing. Standing there in her black leather pants and top. Her severe black hair pulled back. She was simply intimidating. And she looked like she would not take no for an answer. "He will work well for me. I promise."

"Good, he can be very stubborn at times. "

"I will make him an offer he cant refuse," Charlene said very seriously.

Shawn didn't even get a chance to put something better on before he was pulled out the door to leave with this strange woman. Clearly a very reluctant boy was pulled out the door and they were gone in no time.

"Don't worry, Joan. That was just an act for your sister. Now that we are alone, I am Charlene and your mother sent me to help you. I do work for the family and I will teach you all you need to know. "

"What do you do for them?"

"I am like you Joan. I have abilities too. There are thousands of us spread across the planet. A leader among us, call us children of the atom. I will teach you how to control your power without hurting yourself. Wait till we are out of town and I will teach you there. "

They drove for nearly an hour. She pulled off nearly a empty field that looked like it stretched for miles. "Here we are, " She told him. "This is my place and its as good as any to train.

Stepping out, he looked around and saw nothing but open fields and a barn. "What can you do?" He asked her.

Smiling, she said, "Watch. "

He watched as she focused and then a bright ball of fire shot out from her, and exploded on the empty field.

"I make fires. I have had it since I was born for all I know. Sit down and I will tell you all about our kind. "

They sat. "Not all our kind have it so well. I was raised in a American government institution. Their scientist did sick experiments on me and some time when I was 10, my father saved me from the place but the agents recaptured me and killed my father. I burnt the place down. Then, Later on I found out that the American government restarted the program. They had many more children with special abilities. I rescued them and shut it all down. So now, I worked for the Cosa Nostra and your mother. She told me to help you. What can you do?"

"I cant do that much. Just inject thoughts into peoples mind. Here, listen."

He focused, felt her mind. Sending his thoughts into hers, making no attempt to cause harm. "hello, I am Joan. I can do more if I really focus but it hurts me. I dont think I am as powerful as you. "

He spoke out loud, "You burnt a place down by ten and I am thirteen and cant do more than send thoughts into peoples heads. I have taken control of some but that left me totally debilitated. And I had a splitting headache."

She laughed, "Don't say that about yourself. I had governed agents training me to control and focus my power since I was able to walk. That's what I intend to teach you. If I train you enough, I think you might be the most powerful of us all. You may be more powerful than our leader Eric. He's like you. He was persecuted, except he spent years in the German concentration camp Auschwitz. You were in one only for a week."

He shrugged and said, "Yeah but I got this." Turning his wrist over to show her the blackened numbers tattooed into his skin.

"Why do you think this government persecutes boys, and attempts to feminize them?"

Shrugging, "I don't have a clue. I always figured the leader here just hated boys for some reason."

"Oh she does but there is more. A disproportionate number of children born as mutants, are male. Very few people are mutants, born with special abilities. But those that are, nearly one out of ten are female. So that this government tries its best to suppress those males with her camps and feminization. She hopes by feminizing those boys, or killing them if she resist, she will for ever take out all threats to her power."

That answered a lot.

"You can help a lot of people with your abilities but all you have to do is learn how to control it. That is where I come in. Can you feel my mind?"

Shawn nodded, "Yes. You feel very kind."

"Thank you! We need to smart small. Tell me what I am thinking, Don't try anything big yet. You aren't ready. Your brain is like a muscle. That area of your brain is weak. You don't start strength training by lifting the maximum. You start with small weights and as you get stronger, you increase the weight. That's what we will do here, start with small things and as your straight increases, we can do bigger things. Now! Touch my mind, try to feel my thoughts. "

He tried to sense her thoughts. "You think I am very kind too. "

She nodded when he added eagerly, "You like me too!"

"OF course I do. Now lets get harder. I am thinking of a specific thing. Tell me what it is?"

He focused hard trying to drive in to her thoughts. "You are thinking about my dress. "

"Yes, and?"

There was more. "You don't like my maids dress, You want me to change into something more appropriate."

"And," she prodded.

"And you have stuff in the car for me to put on. "

"Exactly. Now what am I thinking?"

He did his best. "You have several sets of clothes for me to choose from. An other dress, and, a more casual hip hugger jeans and top. Its my choice."

"Good, " She said approvingly. "Lets just communicate that way, well except for you. I cant sense thoughts so you have to tell me. But you can sense mine so I wont speak anymore. You need to work on your telepathic abilities to strengthen them. In time, we will proceed to more complex abilities. Small at first, like raising my arm but soon I will have you making me walk to places and we will see if you can control my powers too. I trust so Joan. Soon. you will be able to control that boy. Matt. Wont he be sorry. But, that will probably wont happen until months of training. Don't try to move too fast or you will kill yourself. That is the important thing. You must make sure you are strong enough to handle what you are trying to do. If you aren't. it will hurt you, make you pass out. Or even kill you. "

The next four hours were extremely difficult for Shawn. By the fourth hour Shawn was very tired and felt the pressure of a headache coming on. Charlene felt they had better quit then but she was pleased Shawn had reached the next level. She had not only been able to read her thoughts but she could begin to read her past thoughts, and some of her future thoughts also. Injecting her own thoughts into Charlene's mind was also possible but that was harder. Shawn had done that.

During the ride home, Charlene told Shawn that she was pleased. Shawn had reached a level that she didn't think she could do in only four hours of training. Maybe it wouldn't be months until Shawn could control minds. Perhaps, only weeks.

By the next morning, Shawn was refreshed and she felt stronger. Events were proceeding quicker than Judith could handle when Shawn predicted what she would order before it came out of her mouth. She felt herself start to freak out. It all started early that morning when Shawn was already wide awake and dressed in the exact purple dress that Shawn was going to tell her to wear that day.

It got worse when Shawn didn't wait to hear what she was going to tell her to make for breakfast and Shawn was going to punish her. But by the time Judith was storming into the Kitchen to reprehend her, she was surprised to notice that there was no need. Shawn already had exactly what Judith was going to tell her to cook.

She felt like screaming when Shawn said, "I know that Suzy and heather are coming over here in an hour. Can you please tell them that I would be happy if she would help me determine what to wear for tonight's date with Matt. Isn't that why she was coming over for?"

'Damn' Judith thought. How the hell did Joan know that? She wasn't supposed to know they were coming over.

"Oh and before I forget, " Shawn said. "I am glad you included me in the pool party tomorrow morning. I will be happy to wear my swimsuit and serve you all again when we go back to Suzy's. I cant wait!" Shawn jumped up on her toes like a girl does.

Judiths mouth hung wide open. It took a second for her to recover. It was an uncomfortable feeling when she began to suspect that her mind was being read. But that was crazy, how could anyone really do that?

That was when Shawn suddenly let her purple dress slip off and she did a sexy pose. Putting her hand on her hip on her hips. Standing there facing Judith.

"I know how sexy you think I am with my platinum blonde hair and my bouffant, and my black girdle corset with the straps, and matching nylons and heels. Don't I look so beautiful."

She was just thinking that too and feeling a little jealous.

Suzy knew all too well about Shawn's creepy power. And that day was creepier than ever. It didn't take her an hour before she left telling Judith, "I'm sorry, Judith but I cant handle this. Bye Joan, Please don't bother us again. Ever!"

Judith was very pissed off after that. She just loved how humiliated her stepbrother got at being feminized by his former love interest and now she totally broke off her friendship with the entire family. He will pay for that, Judith swore to herself.

Shawn's creepy laughter filled the darkened room, "I probably will pay for what I did wont I. Oh, Inviting matt will be a good idea and making me go out with him again. And asking if he can bring one of his friends too is a nice touch."

She was greeting very angry, how could he do that.

"Good, Gooooooood, I can feeeel your fear, Judith. You are full of fear. Now you are getting angry Good that is better. Try it!" Shawn said with a soft sinister voice.

"Try it, if you dare. Grab a weapon if you want. Try to strike me down with it and see what happens! I would like that!"

Judith looked around in fear. Seeing a weapon, She considered for a split second trying for it. But she soon thought batter.

Shawn's cackling laughter filled the room. Judith fled to her bedroom and slamming the door.

Good, Shawn thought. For the first time in over half a year, she was finally alone and could do what she wanted. Charlene's lessons paid off. What would she teach her next!

Shawn enjoyed several hours to herself! But it could not last. Lilith had to come back sooner or later and she caught Shawn lounging in front of the television. Lilith immediately laid into her. "Joan what do you think you are you doing laying around. Dont you have work to do? Our dinner is not made and nothing is done around here. What do you think you are doing you lazy girl?"

Shawn just laughed. Lilith just didn't know what she was in for now! "You are wondering why Judith is not here now aren't you?"

"as a matter of fact I am!"

"Me and her had a falling out and she ran to her bedroom hiding from me!"

Lilith started to say something when Shawn interrupted, "She did run from me. Don't believe it, ask her. And now you are wondering how I got her to hid from me after all the humiliations she put me though. Lets just say I found out things from me. "

She paused, "And now I bet you are thinking of ways to punish me for upsetting her. Spanking me. depriving me of dinner. But ask yourself this, do you think you can really do anything to me now!"

Shawn stood up, faced her. "Go for it, Try to grab me and see what happens. I can feel your hesitation, all the questions running though your mind. How am I doing this, What can I do, What will I do if you approach me. See for yourself. Give in to your anger!" Shawn's face wore a very sinister smile.

"I sense you were expecting more help to be here and you are wondering where Suzy is. Give her a call?" His laugher filled the house as Lilith fled in fear. This was getting very fun. But he would have to play better with the next day. His date with Matt was coming up and she had to please him. They had to get married some day so he could get out of the damn country.

The next day played out as he expected. For the most part, Lilith and Judith gave him a wide birth. Must be afraid, Shawn thought as he went about his daily chores. Cleaning the house, Sweeping and scrubbing the floors. He didn't really mind it all. Shawn just didn't like them teasing him as he did it.

Shawn had really dressed good for that night. Looking at himself in her full length mirror, admiring his bright red polka dot dress and her black nylon stockings. The thick corset and cone bra gave him a very sexy shape. Matt would love this 1950s image of extreme femininity that Judith thought of. His platinum blonde bouffant made it perfect. It took an hour to get his makeup perfect but it finally worked out.

Shawn was all ready by the time matt got there.

"Oh wow you look beautiful, Joan," Matt complemented.

"Why thank you, " Shawn said sincerely.

Being fourteen, Matt still had to be taken there by the family's driver and they rode off.

He felt very uncomfortable being in the back seat with another boy on a romantic date setting but there was nothing to be done. They road for a while. Shawn, just sitting close beside Matt as the other boy had his hand planted on his thigh.

"Where are we Going, Matt."

"We are going to my place tonight, " Matt smiled. "My family is out for the weekend so I figured we would go there. We will be alone and I okayed it with Lilith. She was very happy to agree to let you stay alone with me for the entire weekend."

Oh how wonderful. Of course Lilith would agree to that. Of course, it would be good to get to know Matt too if he intended to make the relationship go the length to marriage. So, why not.

"Great. It will give us time to get to know each other. I should get to know more about you and I'm sure you must want to know me. You forced this after all so lets run with it. Why don't you tell me about your family?"

He shrugged, "Well what do you want to know?"

"Well, what they do, how they are connected with my family?"

"Oh that. Well I don't know. My dad does stuff for people. That's about all I know. I was never very interested in the family and all. All I know is they have this thing. "

"They don't like you much do they, You being gay and all," Shawn said sympathetically.

He got mad, "Hey stop trying to get into my head, Joan. This is supposed to be all for me. "

"We can do this the easy way or the hard way Matt," Shawn shot back. "You got us into this so lets make the best of it. We can get along and be friendly, you know, like get to know each other. That will make it all a lot easer or you can be a jerk, force me into stuff and how long do you think that relationship will last. You know you can do it for a while. But if you want to keep me around for the long run then you will have to be nice. You can be mean and force me to date you for about a year, maybe two but what about after that. Think about it for a while and decide how you want this to go?"

Shawn waited a few minutes, he reached out and saw that Matt was very troubled boy. "Ok I am sorry, Joan. Yeah my father doesn't like me being gay at all. Id like to go see normal boys but my father would hate that. I would like to dress it up like you but he would freak at that. So, I find effeminate boys like you to date. He still disapproves but not as much. "

Shawn put her hand on Matts shoulder, "I think I could like you. If you stop being such a jerk and all. I know you have a lot of trouble with your dad and all for being gay. But you don't have to take it out on me. I will accept you for who you are. "

"Thanks. And I will accept you too, Joan. " Matt actually smiled. "Look, I am sorry that we met like we did. Judith and Robyn put me up to it. I hope you understand. "

"Yeah I totally understand. They have put me though so I hope you understand that I don't like being this way. I am just trying to make the best of it."

"We can make the best of this," Matt said. He saw Shawn's body stiffen. "Oh no not anything like that. I am sorry for making you swallow my sperm the other night. That was also Judith idea. I promise you that I will not force you into anything that you don't want to do. No one will be around so I can be nice to you. But you will have to promise me something?" He quickly added.

Steeling himself, "Ok what is it?"

Laughing, "You will have to promise to tell Judith you had a miserable time this weekend. Tell her that I made you do many of disgusting and humiliating things for me. Tell her that and she will love it and keep making us go out. "

Shawn laughed, "Okay I will. "

"From what I can tell from my little contact with Judith and Robyn, They really hate you. Judith especially wants me to be really hard on you. She said that she wanted to see me force you into something called fellatio!"

Seeing Shawn flinch, he added, "Oh no don't worry I wont force you do that. But you know her, she probably will expect us to do that sooner or later."

'That figured," Shawn thought to herself. "Yeah that sounds like her. I guess we had better do that together first." Thinking about it, it would be a cold day in hell before he performs that for his sadistic sister and now that he knew how to control her.

"I hope it doesn't upset you, Joan but I do think you are so hot!"

"I thought you were gay and just doing this for my sister?"

Chuckling, "Yes I am gay. "

"So answer this, why do you think I am hot. Me, being so effeminate looking. I intend on fully transitioning into a woman. Whether my sister approves or not. Will you still think I am hot?"

Shawn saw Matt going over it in his head. "Well. I know you are a boy and you will always be a boy. I can still see the boy left in you. I also know you don't want to transition and you don't want to be effeminate. I am attracted to the boy in you. When you transition, We will see if I still feel attracted to you. I suspect I will."

Well that was good.

"We are almost to my place, I was thinking, um."

It seemed that Matt was getting nervous about something. He didn't want to say it. "Well, Are you going to tell me what you were thinking. I will try not to be upset!"

"Well, um. Joan I was hoping you would let me kiss you!"

"Kiss me, well. Ok. "

"I mean, I want to give you a real kiss like lovers do. Would you mind?"

That was different and he had told Matt that he wasn't gay. Not that that fact had not stopped him the first time. But at least he wasn't demanding it, he was gently asking permission. Shawn sensed that Matt would not do it if Shawn said no. That was very sweet of him and it showed Matt was really trying to be nice. "Well, Ok. just once. "

Matt leaned over, put his arms around Shawn in a very intimate lovers embrace. Shawn felt distinctly uncomfortable with that contact but tried his hardest to not to let it show. Feeling Matts face go toward his, He let his mouth open a bit. He felt Matts mouth upon his face. The boys breath was hot against his skin. Shawn gave a soft gasp that cut off by Matts mouth upon his. The kiss cried out with a need for him and he responded by opening his lips to Matt. Matt dove his tongue deep within Shawn, searching within the hidden depths within him. Like a flower blooming, his lips widened even more.

His hands on Shawn's waist were burning against his tender skin. He slid down against Matt, melting his body against him, acutely aware of the molds and swells of Matts lean hard body against his own. Shawn felt his body trembling in Matts powerful embrace and he forced himself to quell the raging need within. What the fuck was happening to him.

"Matt!"

"No, " He whispered. "Don't say anything." Matt buried his head into the small of Shawn's shoulder. "Talk is useless."

Shawn laid his hands on Matts shoulder, forcing him to look at his face. "You know that I want you now. But not here. I wont go any father in this car. Wait till later please."

Matt forced himself to get his body under control, "Okay, Sorry Shawn. I will wait until we get my place. "

"Um Matt, " He said uncomfortably.

"What baby?"

"Can you please take your hand off my breast too. "

Shawn felt Matts hand squeeze his breast and then he said, embarrassed, "Oh, Sorry. Okay."

The car pulled into Matts family's home. A gate opened and they pulled into a large parking lot. The place was huge. Matt and his family lived in a manor that was almost as big as the Newman ranch.

"You will like it here. I would love it if you stayed with me in my bedroom but you can choose any room you want except for my parents master bedroom. I know I didn't warn you about staying the whole weekend. You must be wondering what you will wear since you didn't bring a change of clothes. Well It just happens that my sister is away living in Florida for the year and you can stay there if you wish. She left a lot of her clothes here and she has some in your size. Matt was smiling

"Oh that's cool. Yeah that does solve one of my problems. "

Matt smiled, "Good. Let me show you her bedroom and you can look though. She has the most beautiful nightgown. Of course, I didn't care about it on her, but I'm sure you will be stunning in it. "

Her room was very beautiful, "Feel free to look around for a while. I do hope I can see you in her nightgown. "

He wasn't ready to get changed yet. She did have a lot of very sexy clothes and while there was a lot that was too big for his thirteen year old frame, there was some stuff that was perfect for him. Shawn guessed that it was probably stuff she wore when she was his age. And there was the sexist little babydoll that was his size. He knew that Matt couldn't wait to see him in it. He would have to wait to see that!

Shawn was happy that there was enough room in the room in her tops for his ample chest. Over the past few months of his hormone regimentation and the cream Judith got for him, his breast has grown to double D cup size. Learning to walk and handle that extra weight was a challenge but he mastered moving his new body around without trouble.

The sound of her heels against the hardwood floors were pretty loud. As a result, Matt was waiting for him when he arrived. The look of disappointment was evident on Matts face. "Joan why didnt you change! I really wanted to see you in it!"

"Its still just six Pm. I wore this for our date anyway. "

"Oh Please! I really wanted to see you in the nightgown!"

"Okay, But wait till this evneing. I promise I will put it on for you. Remember the car. I told you to wait until we got home!" Shawn was smileing.

"Yes, " Matts face brightened.

"Good but first, shouldn't we like go somewhere to eat. Arent you hunry, I know I didnt have Dinner. "

"OH there's stuff here to make here. There's no reason to go out. You have very beautiful breasts, Joan! I was told you are a wonderful chef so can cook for us here. There are some maids outfits too. My family is sort of stuffy so they have some old style Victorian maids outfits in the closet for our staff here. But, and please dont tell anyone. I got some french maids outfits that I like to wear myself. I am sure they would fit you too."

Shawn thought about it and then said, "Well Ok. But what for?"

" You look so damn sexy baby. I hope that you feel as sexy as you look because damn, you look like an angel. And your breasts would look so awesome in the outfit. And There's an apron in the kitchen. Can you make manicotti and spaghetti Alle Sarde, Lilith told me you are training in all Sicilian Cucinas."

Shawn replied, " I have found that I enjoy cooking. The thing is, if you can cook then you always get exactly what you want. Unless you are serving others and have no choice in the matter. But I can still put in my own spices and flavor it as I like. No one in my family is nearly as talented chef as I am. But I can make anything you like if we have the ingredients."

Matt left for a few seconds and returned with a pretty french maids outfit. "Here, I have wore it before but I washed it. Please wear it for me?"

"Oh allright. Matt you are silly," Shawn laughed as he left.

He returned in a few minutes wearing the french maids outfit. He posed and curteseyed, "How do I look?"

"You look stunning, Joan. I love you! Oh we have everything you can imagine in the kitchen. Its just full but our family's chef has taken a vacation this weekend so I have you."

Shawn smiled and curtseyed, "Good. What do you want?"

"Spaghetti Alle Sard and Manicotti. "

"I like that too so I dont want to get ragu all over this outfit?"

"That's what the apron will be for silly. "

It took several hours to make it all. Matt did keep his hands to himself for the most part. Occasionally, he did feel a pinch on his ass as he was wrapping the manicotti and the cheese together. But that was it except he felt Matts eyes on his ass the entire time he was making the meal. Shawn felt hot.

At least, Matt did seem to care about him. And he didn't order him around insisting that Shawn serve him drinks, curtsey, or wait on him hand and foot. They ate together and when Matt wanted something he got up off his ass and got it himself. Matt treated him like a girlfriend which is to say, when Shawn wanted something Matt got up and got it for him.

Matt had Shawn eat right beside him. It was ok, Matt insisted on feeding him each spoonful. When Matts place was empty, Shawn had to feed Matt. He thought feeding each other was so romantic. While Shawn's hands were busy, it freed his own hands to roam around his body. Shawn felt herself actually getting sexually stimulated by the boys attention. It really freaked him out!

Shawn cleaned the dishes after they were finished and put the leftovers away. It was a quick job because she couldn't wait to get to bed. Knowing what Matt wanted, he went to Jennifer's bedroom and put on the sexy pink babydoll nighty.

After putting on her sexy baby doll nighty, very sexy fishnet nylon stockings and the garters, Shawn did feel very much like a woman as he was walking. He heard a gasp from Matt as he entered the boys bedroom. He felt like a woman. Posing with his hand on his hip, "Well what do you think?"

Matt was speechless. Struggling to say something, "UM. "

Giggling girlishly, "Well say something silly. "

"It looks a lot better on you than my sister. Id say you look like a woman. A very sexy beautiful woman. "

Smiling, "I feel like a woman. You are difficult to understand matt but damnit I'm starting to like you. " Shawn walked closer to Matt.

Embracing Shawn tightly, Matt began to kiss him. Shawn nearly melted into his arms. Shawn thought of the ethereal aspects of love, eternal union and the melding together of different spirits. But Matts hands and mats mouth and the hardness of his body pressed against hers spoke of more carnal lust as well.

For this weekend, Shawn would know what it was like being a wife to a husband. For some strange reason, It did not bother him at all.

Shawn's fingers twisted in the fringes of Matts shirt. he had seen him shirtless only once but he could recall with vivid clarity Matts muscular chest, the small flat nipples and the tightness of his stomach.

Shawn was truly wanton and it was a pleasure to be in such a state.

Matts lips reluctantly dragged from his lips down to Shawn's throat and then to the soft vulnerable spot behind his ear.

"Matt." His voice was low and husky. Barely discernable above the beating of his heart.

He gripped Shawn's shoulders as much to steady himself as much as Shawn.

"Matt, please," Shawn's voice sounded even more urgent.

"I aim to please," Matt whispered into Shawn's soft neck. "Didn't you know?"

His warmth tickled Shawn. Shawn shivered in delicious anticipation of how that same warmth would feel elsewhere on his body. In his experience he had not been kissed below the rise of his breasts.

In truth he had barely been touched except in cruelty. His stepsisters cruel strikes against his sensitive areas, or the sales attendants that meant to bring him shame and humiliation but that was the extent. His life had been filled with cruelty and degradations. He has not been touched in love during his entire Life.

He knew that with Matt, everything would be different. He felt Matts love and his love.

"The light," Shawn said nodding to the light beside his bed. "Aren't we wasting fuel."

He eased away just far enough to look down at Shawn. "Not my way of thinking, Looking some times is as good as touching."

Shawn put his declaration to the test studying Matts thick dark hair, the brows above his deep-as-forever blue eyes, his tight fourteen year old skin on his face, considering how a prominent nose and a strong jaw could keep a man from looking pretty but beautiful at the same time.

Savagely beautiful, Matt was a prime of a boy that would make a strong man in a few years. Something that was cruelly stolen from him.

"Dont worry, Matt. I'm not going to change my mind," Shawn said softly, His fingers stroking though the thick hair resting against his nape.

"If you wont, I wont."

Was he grinning at Shawn? Oh, yes, in a silly, hot, kind of way and He found himself grinning back at Matt like some kind of silly fool.

But as they continued to stare at one another, the grins died. Shawn melted inside.

Matt gave up on refinement. There was nothing delicate about the kiss he gave Shawn, nothing subtle about the way his tongue pressed between his lips to taste the honeyed warmth inside his mouth. He wanted to possess all of him, inside and out, to ease the frustrations of the past months of torment and abuse. To do everything he thought the first time he saw Shawn laying on the lawn chair in that sexy pink bikini.

He moaned but it was not the sound of submission or regret. Matt sensed Shawn's urgency and the last vestiges of control dropped away. Desire became a wild animal within Shawn, clawing for satisfaction, silent screams of hunger exploding within his mind and his body.

He was trying to unlace Shawn's corset. God he was no good at undressing of a woman when he was mad with wanting her naked in his arms.

Shawn covered his hands with hers guiding him in the delicate maneuvers, at last taking control and finally unfastening the clasp of his tight corset until it parted. And he could trail his hot lips against the gentle swell of his breasts. And his tongue licking the satiny skin and lace edges of his bra and the erect nipples beneath the satin cups.

Under his assault, he felt the growing heaviness of his massive bosom and he felt even more voluptuous and he felt eager for Matt to rip off the remaining clothing he had on, and rake that wonderful tongue all over the fullness that extended itself because of him.

Helping Matt with the bra, unclasping the straps and letting it fall from his shoulders. Shawn eased the garment past the pebble tips of his breasts, until she was fully exposed to his eyes, hands and mouth. His head dropped back, He closed his eyes as if to say, here I am, Do as you will.

Matt took a moment to feast on the sights of his feminized lover, the thick lashes above his sexy green eyes, his blonde pencil thin arched eyebrows resting against the pale white skin, his beautiful platinum blonde bouffant hair, his graceful throat, and finally the beautiful large breasts with pin hard tips that he had been fantasying about for the past few weeks.

He had pictured wrong, Shawn was much better than his most inspired imagination.

He eased his tongue across her offered sweetness and Shawn experienced delicious curls of warmth opening inside, his hands traced the length of his spine, clasped his waist and cupped his buttock. all the while his lips nibbled at his nipples.

Shawn's young body pulsed in heat as he arched. Backing away, "Matt, we better stop now. "

Matt asked, "Shawn, why. Don't you like this?"

Her voice rasping, "Yes indeed. But this is getting too much. We should wait until I am older for this. Please, Take me back home. I want to wait until I marry you. We can still love each other and even enjoy occasional hot moments but please we cant take it too far. "

"Can we wait until tomorrow. Its pretty late tonight?" Matt pleaded.

Looking into Matts beautiful eyes, "Yeah lets wait until tomorrow morning. I am sleeping in your sisters bedroom so we don't do something stupid. Okay?"

Matt was terribly horny but he did have some sense. "Okay. I think that would be better. "

Shawn didn't want to go home to his horrible stepsisters. deciding to stay there tonight, "Ok. I love you Matt?"

"I love you Joan." They kissed one more time before Shawn left the bedroom.

Falling asleep was even harder that night. But eventually Shawn fell asleep.

The suns bright rays woke Shawn up. Getting her cell, he called his friend Charlene and asked her to pick him up. He wanted to see her again.

The morning went almost as Shawn had thought. They kissed, rubbed each other and had breakfast. Then they sat on the sofa watching a show when Shawn said, "Matt. I will be leaving shortly. I called one of my friends to pick me up this morning. Is that okay?"

He shrugged, "Sure. You are not a prisoner here and I love you. Last night was pretty stupid. You can do anything you want. "

"I love you too." Shawn was pleased that she had found someone that loved him.

Chapter 1

Thanks To Stanman63 for editing!

Synopsis:
A popular all girls rock and roll band needs a new member for their world tour. The lead singers annoying little brother seems like a good choice.

“I have taken all your attitude I’m going to take now, little brother,” my sister screamed at me as she stormed toward me angrily.

I was backing up slowly, afraid. I didn’t mean anything. She got to me as I backed into the far corner. She grabbed my shirt pulled me toward her. Her face twisted in an angry expression as she bent down toward me, her nose nearly touching mine.

Her friends standing back watched her outburst of anger toward me as she held me in her grasp, her face inches from my face, she said, “You will apologize to me now or you will get the beating of your life, right here in front of my friends and in front of Lita!”

Lita was one of my sisters close friends. She was stunningly beautiful. She had blonde hair, her body was awesome and she always wore sexy leather outfits. I had a crush on Lita. She was also the most beautiful of all my sisters friends. She was standing behind my sister watching her abuse me with a grin on her face. She was wearing fishnet stockings and a very tight black leather skirt and a black bustier that plunged down between her large breasts. I did have a crush on her

I felt myself trembling in fear at the sound of her hateful angry voice. My sister always had a very short fuse and a mean temper. My sister Cherie was beautiful, blonde, seventeen and she was really strong. It has got worse lately.

“I am sorry, sister. I just don’t know why Mom lets you stay out all night and dress like you do when you go out. You get so much and I don’t get anything. It is not fair.”

She always dresses sexy and sluttish too. I never understood why mother let her wear that stuff for her photo shoots and concerts but she did. I guess she was expected to look like a rebel type rocker girl. She was the lead singer for a popular rock and roll band and it was 1976. She came in wearing a white lacy corset, super tight short shorts, white stockings and a lot of makeup. She was supposed to look like a slutty runaway. .

She sneered, “That is because I work hard for it. Me and my friends are rehearsing every night. You know we are in a band and we have to work.” She asked me, "What? Do you think all of this success is for nothing?" she sighed, “No, stupid. We rehearse all night and Lita and myself help write new songs that pay for this new house and all of our new outfits."

I looked at her with new respect as instead of her usual anger, she was actually being nice, in her own way.

"I know you have a thing for Lita, but you aren't her type. She doesn’t like guys that look like they could be her sister. She wants you to stop flirting with her. Now stop bitching about me getting everything. Its fucking exhausting and I’m going to bed and if I hear another whine out of you I’m locking you back in the basement for the night.“

I sat down sadly. It wasn’t fair. I tried to look good as Lita walked by, I smiled and said, “Hi Lita, you are looking hot today.”

She gave me a vicious look and the rest of the girls broke out laughing. Then she laughed too and said giggling, “My god, he does look like a girl.“

Joan said, “Look at that long hair. Is that hairspray.“

My sister Cherie said, ”He uses hairspray and look at his lips. He says its chap stick but it sure looks like he uses lip gloss. And he thinks eyeliner and eye shadow makes him look masculine.“ That made them all burst out laughing. I was humiliated, what little respect that I had had for her vanished under her verbal abuse.

Lita had to rub it in and say, “And his ass and hips. He looks like a teenage girl. Its so funny and annoying that he has to hit on me every time.“ Then she looked at me and said, “I would never go out with you, David so quit asking. You look like my younger sister, so cut it out. I only date real boys.”

That was when my sister angrily stormed toward me like an angry storm cloud, and punched me viciously in the stomach. I doubled over, crying from the girls humiliation and in pain from the strike. My eyes watered from the dull pain in my stomach as I curled over. I got up still in pain and ran toward my bed room, threw myself on the bed and began crying.

[-][+][-]

Life was not fair at all. It was 1976, I was six months from being fifteen years old. I was a boy but I was quit often mistaken for a girl. I guess that I asked for it being so feminine. I couldn’t help it. I wanted to be beautiful and popular like my sister. To top it all off my sister was the lead singer for a very popular rock band. Her and her friends called themselves The Little Runaways. One of their most popular songs was the Runaway. Their new album was selling like mad.

There was my sister Cherie, she was the lead singer. Her best friend Lita was the lead guitarist. Joan was sexy but she was scary. She loved wearing black leather and even her hair was solid black. She seemed to hate me the most.

It made my family very wealthy in the past year. But I didn’t notice. I hardly got anything. My mom, the bands manager dotted on my sister and the band. I was hardly noticed. And the abuse I suffered at the hands of my sister was also not noticed.

Even when I complained to my mother, she ignored it. She told me that she didn’t have the time to bother with my constant bitching, and to stand up for myself. Then she told me to stop pissing my sister off. Add to all of that, my sister was so mean and she was getting insufferable and arrogant with her new found wealth and popularity.

Her abuse had been getting worse and I was only fourteen. I didn’t know what to do. My dad told me to deal with it myself. He said, “You are a young man and if you cant handle what a girl throws at you then don’t come to me crying. Deal with it like a man.”

She was older and her strength easily overpowered me. I kept crying into the night until I finally fell asleep. I even forgot to put on my moisturizer cream on my face like I always did. So I cared about my skin and how I looked, did that make me any less of a boy?

[-][+][-]

I didn’t get as much sleep as I wanted. About 4:30 the next morning, I was rudely awaken. I felt my body being shook. I looked up, still groggy to see Mom pushing me and shouting, “Wake up David. Wake up.”

I looked up to see her, My sister Cherie and her friend Joan standing behind her. I asked, “Why are you bothering me at this time? Just let me sleep.”

She kept shaking me and said, “Get out of bed sleepyhead. We have a serious problem with the band and we need you. Lita has quit the band. That leaves us without a lead guitarist and a good singer. We have to find a replacement but until that happens we need someone now.

They looked at me and mom smiled. She said, “Since you look so much like her, we decided that you can fill her place for the time being. You look just like her and you are a good guitarist. And I heard you sing some of her songs and you can do this. So get out of bed. You need to start practicing with the girls and lean their songs more if you will be playing with them in the concerts. You know they are releasing a new album next year and we are planing a big tour for 1977. Isn't that great. You will be doubling for Lita."

My mind was in a whirl. 'Were they crazy?' How the hell was that going to work out? They wanted me to be a girl, and play in their band, in a big world tour as part of a all girls band? People would be looking at me on stage, taking pictures of me with the band. That was stupid! Someone will find out I wasn’t the REAL Lita sooner or later.

I looked at them and I started laughing. “Mom that is the stupidest idea I ever heard of. I am Cherie’s little brother. I know I can probably pass as a convincing girl but I don’t think I can pass for Lita well enough to go on a public tour with them. It is a dangerous idea and a fraud. You cant be serious!”

My sister Cherie looked at me and smiled. “We got it all covered little brother. You look like a very convincing girl already. With a little work, right clothing, padding in right places and a lot of work on our songs I know you can convince the world you are Lita. It will be only for a year until we can find a replacement. Now don’t give us any trouble or you will be sorry, David. Get out of bed. We have a lot of work to do and only four months until we release our new album and go on tour."

It looked like I didn’t have any choice in the matter. My sister and Mom already had decided for me. I reluctantly got out of bed and said, “All right. I’ll do it for you Cherie. What do I have to do?” I got out from under the blankets and stood up.

Cherie and Joan had a good laugh, “Wow your legs are so smooth. And I love that pink satin nighty you are wearing. It looks like a some of the work is done already. But you need to learn all our new songs for the tour. You need to learn the lyrics for them. You have to learn how to move like a girl, on stage too. It will be fun, David. Don’t worry about Lita getting upset. She said it is ok and she will be here to help you learn the cords to play. First rule, no more boy clothes. You have to erase your male identity for a while. You cant be seen as a boy. Ever. If anyone takes a picture of David next year then we are all in very deep shit. You are Lita for a year. Get used to it. Now put on this outfit and meet us for practice. After that, we have hired a Mistress to help you learn how to be a girl in public."

By Princess
Thanks To Stanman63 For Editing!

Synopsis:David submits to the bands demand that he be a girl for them and some interesting and uncomfortable situations develop.

Joan was looking at me. Out of all of them, she was the most interesting girl. She had a great voice, the rhythm guitarist of the band. She sung lead in a few of the songs, but there was something really scary about her too. She was really hard core that gave her a confidence and fierce nature. And there she was, standing by my bed that morning, looking at me with that mean look she had. I knew she was trying to intimidate me, and it was working.

She just looked frightening with her jet black hair, leather pants, that tight leather top and those hard eyes. I knew she could kick my ass in a fight. I did not what to tempt her.

I stuttered, “Okay, Okay, guys, I’ll do it. Cherie is my family and I don’t want her band to go down because of me. Anyway, I know I wont like what happens if I refuse. You guys will probably beat me again or throw me in the closet for a day. I don’t want that to happen again.”

Mom said, “Damn right you don’t, you little girl. I might have made it two days this time. If you let us all down you will really suffer. But I knew I wouldn’t have to threaten you. I know you love playing a girl by the way you shave your legs, wear nylons under your jeans and trim your eye brows. I cant believe my son wears a pink nighty to bed. How long have you been doing that?”

Mother has always been rather mean toward me. I don’t know why but I suspect its that I was a boy and she didn’t like boys.

“Oh, “ I said. “For a few weeks. I brought this nightie at a store around the corner. It’s cute, isn’t it.” I did a feminine pose in the pink lingerie for my mother. Hoping to get a complement back.

“Yeah,” She said. “You’re really cute. And the nightie looks beautiful on you. Okay. Joan will take you to the studio. I’m off,” she turned and left the room.

Joan sat on the bed beside me. She said sympathetically, “We just need you to do this for a year, at the most. I will make it as easy on you as I can for you. And I am sorry about this, David."

"Thank you, Joan."

She smiled at what I said, "The rest of the Band want you to do this. I was the only one that was against using a boy in the band. But your mom overruled me. Lita, Cherie and Sandi all wanted you."

"It's too bad, but I am used to being pushed around when ever they need me. They have sent me on humiliating errands before. Getting their dresses or lingerie for them. Cherie sent me to a department store once to get her a new bra and pantie set. That was humiliating," I said with a shrug.

"There is nothing you or I can do. I will help you to fool Jeff. You know Jeff right?“

I nodded my head. He was the agent from mercury records. He controlled their recording contract, provided the studio to make their records.

“Well he has to be convinced you are Lita or he may refuse to promote our new record. And since Lita is being a bitch we have to do something, “ Joan said to me.

I nodded, “I understand, Joan.”

Now lets get you made up for rehearsals. You have four months to learn our new songs, then we will be on tour. So you better learn them or we will look like fools in front of the world. Please, help us, David!“

I looked at the girl beside me. She was beautiful. I thought for a few seconds. I didn’t want the band to fail. I always wanted to be in the limelight like my older sister was. But not as a girl. I looked at her and said in a defeated tone, “OK, I will do this, Joan.“

She smiled at me, It looked like a real smile. “Thank you, David. You have a lot to learn. So follow me and I will teach you how to be a Diva. Who knows, may be you will like it.”

Yeah Just what I wanted. To be a Diva like my sisters. "I doubt it," I answered sullenly.

Joan told me, “I need to take you to the studio, but first, you need to get dressed. I don’t think you need to shave, but you do need some work. I picked you up a few things on my way here. You can rehearse with the girls in this. And then, I need to help you get fixed up. “

I moaned depressed, “I figured you would want to give me a girl’s makeover. I guess I need some work done if I’m going to do this.“

She said, “I am really sorry about this. but yeah: A hair do, some work on your nails, your face, and you need something for your chest to fill in the bra that you will have to wear. Don’t worry, I will make it all work.“

"A bra,” I said shocked.

She looked at me and said, “Yeah you need to look the part and you know how busty Lita is. “

I trembled, “OH GOD,” I hid my face.

She turned to leave the room, “I will give you some privacy. Put this on and call me if you need any help. I will be waiting just outside your door.”

***

I was already humiliated. Yeah, yeah! I know, I am very girlie already. I sleep in a nighty, I style my hair in a slightly feminine way already. But, I cross dressed in private. My hair wasn’t totally feminine. On the outside, I consider myself totally boy. But I was being forced to come out with it and actually try to convince people I was actually a girl. I would have to wear the stuff in front of other girls, and girls that I liked. I don’t think I could go back after so much exposure.

On top of that, I was being forced to make it my entire life. My identity as a boy was being erased. And, I either did it or else I would be punished severely and my family would probably loose everything.

So, I took the stuff out of the bag Joan left for me. Unsurprisingly, it was all girls’ clothing. I took out the black lacy thong and the matching black padded bra that was on top. They were sexy but I couldn’t believe I would have to put them on and then go out and face Joan and the rest of the girls. I moaned in despair again.

They were pretty slutty and the bra said 32B. I didn’t have anything to fill the bra cups. I slipped the thong up my legs. Then, I wrapped the bra around my chest. I put my arms though the delicate lacy Bra shoulder straps and slipped them over my shoulders. I had done that before so the movements of putting on a bra were pretty natural by then. I reached behind my back and hooked the straps together in one try. The cups were foam and stood out from my chest. It looked pretty and sexy on me.

Putting woman’s lingerie on wasn’t a new thing for me. I did it a lot, in private. But I would have to go out and let the other girls see me like this. That was totally new and it would be humiliating for me.

I looked in the bag and saw the next few things I would have to put on. I pulled out a pair of black thigh high stockings, a black garter belt and a black leather miniskirt to match Joan’s. My skirt was shorter than hers. I wrapped the garter belt around my hips and carefully positioned the stocking straps right. Then, I carefully rolled the stockings up my legs like I had done many times before. It was a skill acquired by practice. I easily hooked the straps to my stockings and admired myself in the mirror.

Then, I slipped the skirt on and zipped it behind me. Then finally I slipped on my new sexy top. My lacy bra showed right though the top and the bra straps showed too. Well That was done. I walked out with Joan looking at me.

I expected a humiliating burst of laughter but, She just smiled approvingly and said, “Nice, David. You look good. I find it interesting that you needed no help to put the lingerie on. Not that I expected you to, I noticed you are very proficient at putting woman’s lingerie on. I am impressed, David. Lets see if you can manage with these heels. “

She handed me a box with women’s black four inch stiletto heels. I groaned, oh god. I thought. She would find out that I learned how to manage high heels too. I had walked around in my sisters heels when she was gone and I would be left alone. It took a while to learn how to walk and balance myself on tiny high spiked heals. Oh well. Time to show off that acquired skill. I smiled at her, slipped the heels on my feet and confidently walked across the room.

She smiled at me approvingly. And said, “Oh my god David. I can hardly tell you are a boy now by how you are walking in those heels. This wont be as difficult as I thought it would be. You must have had ‘a lot’ of practice at all of this. I wonder what else you can do.”

I smiled at her, it was a worried unsure smile. Yeah I did know a lot more. And I knew she would find out. I dreaded when she expected me to put on makeup. She would surely find out I had practiced that in my sisters bedroom alone too.

She looked at me with that sweet reassuring smile of hers. It was a genuine smile that put me at ease with her. It wasn’t like my sisters wicked smirk that was meant to frighten me. Joan was warm and inviting. She said, “Good, lets go. We have places to go, David.”

I followed Joan out of the house and she let me get in her car. She let me sit in the front seat beside her as she took us to the studio. She said, “You really do look good now. Cherie scheduled you a appointment with her beautician. "

"What? ?" I asked, wondering what humiliation was in store for me. “Isnt this enough. I wore everything you told me to.”

She laughed, “No silly. The clothing is just a start. You need a more feminine hairdo. You need your eyebrows shaped and something needs to be done about your chest. You still look too much like a boy. Your chest is too flat. But The woman we know can help you. She had many breast forms in the shop. I know she can get one for you.”

"She Has breast forms for women that have had to get a mastectomy. That’s what you need. To fill out your chest. And she can get you fitted for a corset."

"GREAT! NOW A STRANGER WILL BE CALLING ME A SISSY!"

She shook her head and sighed, "Don’t worry, NO one will ever know except for me, Mom and the other girls. I will help you get though this.“

I looked at her surprised, could she actually care about me? I said, “Thanks Joan and I mean it. I didn’t think you would be so nice.“

She laughed kindly, “Hey. Don’t get me wrong. I do have this image, and it is me. But I am not cruel or anything. I said I don’t agree with what Cherie is doing here."

"Oh?"

"Yes, they made the decision."

"What about you?"

She smiled, knowingly, "If it wasn’t me, Cherie would have hired a professional dominatrix that would had beat it in to you. I don’t want that, so I offered to do it. They think I will be beating you and strict disciplining and controlling you. But I can not do that to a kid. Anyway, I like you. This is better, Isn’t it, David?“ she winked at me and kissed me lightly on the cheek.

I nodded, “Yes It is.” Ohmygod she kissed me. I looked at her as she smiled at me again. Her hand rubbing my thigh gently. I felt uncomfortable. The way she looked at me wasn’t the same as before. Her smile was a smile of attraction. Oh my god Joan was attracted to me. What is going on. She was never attracted to me before. I was just her friends annoying brother but she likes me dressed like this. I felt really uncomfortable now with Joan driving me to a beauty parlor and her other hand rubbing my high.

I endured her touches until we stopped. I looked out and saw she had parked at the mall. She noticed and said, “We are here. Our beautician has a place at the mall. Lets go sweetie. She is waiting for us. “

We walked in side by side. She held my hand as we walked in. I noticed she kept smiling at me and holding my hand and it made me pretty uncomfortable.

The way she was holding me was like a woman holds a lover.

We walked in and she lead me to the place. The door was shut and it said closed. “Joan, what are we going to do. It is closed.”

“No silly. We made a appointment for you so she doesn’t want to be disturbed. “

The door opened and she came though, “Oh hi David. Come on in. I am waiting for you.”

Oh my God it was that horrible bitch Jennifer. She was Cherie’s friend and she picked on me something horrible. I was trapped by her. Cherie made this happen and it made sense.

She pulled me though the door and shut it. “I knew you would come out of the closet some day soon. I am glad you came to me. Cherie told me you wanted me to make you pretty and sexy. I can do that so sit down in the chair while I help you look like a sexy slut.”

She got some foil and put it in my hair, and got some bleach out. I asked, “What are you going to do, Jennifer.”

“Your sister said you wanted to be blonde and sexy like Lita. So I’m going to make you look like a sexy bleach blonde bimbo. Isn’t that great. I knew you wanted that look”

I groaned helplessly as she transformed my hair. She kept making snide humiliating remarks as she bleached my hair out.

As she rinsed my hair out, she said, “You are a sexy bimbo now. The men will go wild for you now. Bet you would love that huh. How about one behind you and another in front. “

I started to whimper when suddenly Joan came in. She shouted, “Shut up Jennifer. Damnit. I know that Cherie and her mom pays you well for this but that doesn’t mean you can humiliate this kid like that. We are going somewhere else. Bitch.” She grabbed me and took me out of there.

She looked at me warmly and said, “I know someone that is nice that will help us. Don’t worry about that bitch Jennifer. Or what she said. I will kick Cherie’s ass if she tries something like that on you. I should had known what Cherie had planed for you. “

She drove me across the town. We stopped at this other beauty salon. It looked like a nice place and she lead me in. I saw this other woman in charge of the place. Joan went up to her and told her, “My friend, Tiffany, she needs her hair curled and we would like you to arch her eye brows and pierce her ears. “

She knelt down and smiled at me, “You are a cute girl, Tiffany. You will be glad your friend brought you to me. I am the best at helping boys like you so don’t worry. “

I felt immediately at eased with her as she sat me down in the chair and started spritzing my hair. She had it curled in no time. Then she got out a pair of tweezers and started yanking out hair after hair on my eye brows. I winced each time but she put me at ease and said, “This part is a little painful but I will make it as good as I can. “ She looked sorry that she had to do that to me.

In no time, my eye brows were pencil thin and arched sexy. It was a girl’s face looking at me.

She quickly got out a piercing gun and put two holes in each ear. It was almost painless. She had two diamond studs in each ear and she smiled. You do look pretty. Joan paid her and she took me and left. Then, Joan did the last thing I expected. Before I could do anything, She grabbed me roughly, pulled me in close and mashed her face against mine. Cupping my head, she kissed me, drove her tongue into my mouth.

I couldn’t get away, I was trapped by her as she held me firm, kissing me passionately. She let me go after a full thirty seconds of forced kissing. She was still hot and panting. She said, “That was good, Tiffany. You look so hot I cant help myself. We still have to get you a corset. You need the figure if you are going to go on stage but that will be OK.

***

By Princess

I was totally humiliated. Joan and my sister Cherie had taken me to this pink girlie shop that sold lingerie and various sex items. And in no time the store owner Jennifer, had me standing in one of their small rooms in the back, totally naked ready to be fitted for a corset. My loving sister was busy with the owner and they were looking though dozens of frilly corsets for me. Jennifer had already taken my measurements. I couldn’t believe it. My cheeks were burning red. The more frilly and feminine the better. Finally Cherie chose one for me. Cherie came over to me holding out a bright pink corset for me. She had a huge smile on her face as she said, “Here you go little brother. I hope you love it, Sissy.”

I frowned at it. It look so girlie. How could I wear THAT? It was so humiliating but I knew it would be on me sooner or later. It was a hot pink corset with a big embroider frilly heart in the center. But, even more humiliating than the embroider heart was the two large cups on the chest. They gave ample room for the breasts and it did dip down to give a good cleavage view.

She said, ”I know it is very pretty. No real boy would ever wear that but luckily you are not a real boy.” Then she gave me a creepy smile and asked, ”Jennifer, help me put the pretty corset on my little brother please.”

Jennifer smiled back at my sister showing that she was all too happy to help. “Of course, Cherie. Helping you put a lacy corset on your sissy brother sounds like a lot of fun. “

They started to put the humiliating corset on me when Jennifer suddenly stopped. She Interrupted Cherie. “Hey, Cherie, stop for a second.”

Cherie frowned. “Why?”

“Well,” Jennifer said suddenly unsure. “I thought you wanted me to put some breasts on your brother too. Isn’t that what you said on the phone?”

Cherie smiled in joy. “Oh Yes indeed. Thanks for reminding me, I almost forgot about that.”

Oh great I would have breasts, I thought sadly.

Jennifer asked all too happy to be a part of this, “How big do you want his breasts to be?” I shuddered every time they mentioned me having breasts.

“Since I am paying for it I get to decide,” Cherie answered looking at me. “I want her to have really big breasts like a slut. What are the biggest you have.”

Jennifer laughed and said, “I have all shapes and sizes of breast forms so I can get you any kind you want. I have tiny double As on up to triple Ds. But triple D would look wrong on a boy so small. But I think the double Ds would look good on him. And luckily I got a special order of them just in this morning. A woman just ordered them and recently canceled so she wont be getting them. Isn’t that lucky for you David.”

All I could do is stare almost mute in horror at them.

As can be expected my wonderful sister interpreted that as consent.

“Now these are really expensive, Cherie. They are top of the line breasts. But I would say they are worth it. Just as good as implants and a lot more safe. They feel just like the real things and even have electronic attachments that attach to the persons chest and nerve endings to transmit touch, feeling, and sexual arousal. It feels exactly like human breast tissue. But, Cherie they are around four thousand dollars for each breast. Do you really want this.”

It was nothing for her. “Of course Jennifer. I can afford it. Tell me how much and I will write you a check now.”

Well of course she can afford them. Her, being Cherie the lead singer of one of the most popular bands in the United States and just finished a tour in Japan. Eight thousand dollars was nothing for her. She had millions. And she already had her check book out.

Jennifer suddenly looked warily at my sister. The previous joy she had at dressing up a boy was gone. She had a dead serious look now. “Um Cherie. I am not sure you understand here. This is experience and pretty serious. These breasts are almost the real thing. They cant be removed except by a doctor and a knife. Surgically. And he had to be sedated to attach them. You better be sure about this. I can do it. But you better be sure.”

I was scared. But my nice sister said, “Oh I am sure Jennifer. Positive. “

“Oh My God, Cherie. This is serious. You want more than just the clothes and dressing don’t you. You really want him to BE a girl. This is really serious if that is true.”

“Oh Yes Indeed. He had to be as much of a girl as possible for the next year or two. He has to be able to pass inspection too. If he is revealed then its all over. Can you do this?”

“Of course Cherie. You know that I was trained as a nurse. Attaching them is easy. And if that’s what you want I can do far more than that if you know what I mean.”

Cherie gave her a foggy look and Jennifer said, “Well. I have these pills you can give him. They are very fast acting and will work wonders on his body in little more than a few weeks. But they are all very permanent changes to his body. I can get you them if you are serious.”

Tell me about the changes, Jennifer,” My sister asked inquisitively.

“Well. They are a new incredibly fast acting hormone medication. Very quick. You will typically see what would take a average transsexuals changes eight months now would be two weeks with this medication. His hips will flair out like a woman’s. More breast development, his skin will be soft and smooth like a woman’s. He will have a woman’s natural form. But it wont be able to be changed back not without a lot of testosterone medication. Is this what you want, Cherie. I can do all of that for you if that is what you want. “

“Yes, “ My sister said.

I suddenly spoke out, I shouted, “No sister Oh my god you cant be serious.”

She said, “Shut up David. You agreed to help us.”

“I agreed for a year nothing more and these changed cant be reversed. You heard Jennifer. You are discussing changing my body. This is going further than just clothes and acting. No I don’t agree.”

She looked at me and said, “It doesn’t matter David. I have our mothers signature and consent forms. She agrees to it so that’s all that matters. Jennifer can do what she wants. “

Obviously what I wanted was irrelevant now. This was going to happen and there was nothing I could do.

She looked at Jennifer and said, “Do it.”

She smiled at me again and said, “Sorry David. You will have to be sedated now.” She pulled out a syringe from her desk and approached me. I felt a sharp pinch in my arm as the needle stuck in me and everything went back.

I don’t know how long I was out for but it must had been a long time. It was daylight when they put me out and when I woke up it was dark as night. I saw a full moon glowing though the window. I blinked several times trying to get all the sleepiness out and I saw my sisters face. I asked her, “Sis how long was I out for?”

She said casually, “The operation went well. It was only for around five hours. How do you feel little sister.”

“I feel different. But there is no pain anywhere. I feel really weird. I guess that means you did it!” I said accusingly.

She chirped cheerfully, “You got that right little sister. Get accustomed to your new body because in around four weeks You Will be performing in front of a crowd.

Thanks To Stanman63 For Editing!!

Synopsis:David submits to the bands demand that he be a girl for them and some interesting and uncomfortable situations develop.

I was given over several weeks to rest from the operation. My sister Cherie gave me some lyrics to memorize during that time. Some of them were quite humiliating for a boy to do and I was supposed to be the lead vocalist for some of the more girlie songs. Some of the most humiliating was this new song they wrote named "Cherry Bomb". I was going to have to talk with my sister about me singing that song.

There were several other songs about wanting to be with boys or others about being a pretty girl wanting boys. It was like my sister was trying to humiliate me with those. That was probably the point of making me the lead vocalist. But wasn’t Cherie the lead vocalist? It was going to be very rough.

The weeks went slowly because my body feminized extensively during those weeks, my breast implants also grew even larger during those weeks that I rested.

It was scary because I thought the point in feminizing me was to make me appear as Lita, but she wasn’t a voluptuous double D. How could I pose as her now?

My hips also flared out and after the two weeks I could totally pose as a girl unless someone looked inside my panties. That area was still the same, but a lot smaller. It was totally nonfunctional at the end of the two week period.

Cherry was at my bedside telling me about how they made "Cherry Bomb" when I got up the courage to ask her how I could possibly pose convincingly as Lita now.

She laughed and told me, “We had a falling out and she said she was leaving. She still cares for the band and gave me permission to replace her with a look-alike for a year. We will give the story that she got a breast enlargement.“

'What the fuck? She was leaving, but didn’t she have any other plans beyond the Little Runaways? If she did she was like screwing herself letting me do this.'

"So, what do I get for being Lita?"

"Any royalties that I made are legally Lila's."

That pissed me off but what could I do? Nothing really. I was stuck for the year

It was difficult, but I had adjusted to the new body by the end of the two week period. My weight was redistributed and I had a lot of new weight in my chest area. That required me to adjust the way I moved. My hips were also a lot larger so that affected the way I walked.

My sister told me it was time to go home. She laid me out some clothes to put on. I gave her a stunned look. They looked like streetwalker clothes. Fishnet stockings and a very tight leather miniskirt and a pink tank top. But it was clear from her serious look she gave me that she expected me to wear that outside. She left and shut the door and I proceeded to dress. It wasn’t very hard for me to do it since I had dressed like a girl before.

But I never did it in public. I realized that I was very exposed when I finished. There was no bra and my tank top plunged down showing a lot of cleavage. With my double D cups there was a lot of cleavage. And my nipples poked out.

I walked outside and my sister was there with the bands manager Jeff and Sandy. They began to laugh at my whorish outfit. I wined at my sister, “Oh come on Cherie. Cant I at least have a bra on so my nipples don’t poke out?”

She laughed at me and said, “NO way SIS! A hot girl like you should love showing off her nipples. That’s a good look for you.”

I frowned knowing there was no way out of this.

She said, “Good now that’s settled lets leave this place. “ She made me walk in front as we left. I could feel all the men's eyes on my big chest and on my hips as I left the place. My hips swayed side to side like a woman’s. It felt natural now that my hips had changed. But It was also very humiliating and I couldn’t stop.

We got in her car with the other girls. I sat beside Jeff as the car took off. I could feel his eyes on me and it made me uncomfortable. My sister saw and it made her giggle and then she said, “Get used to that. You will have to get close to him just like Lita did. That’s one of the reasons she left. Oh and get a lot of rest tonight because we will have practice tomorrow morning at 8:AM sharp. So Learn your lines well.“

We dropped Sandy at her place and went home that night. I got to spend the first night in two weeks in my own bed. It was great. I was studying my lines in the new songs that I would have to sing. There was one song that I suspect my sister made with me specifically in mind. It was titled the woman in me. I wasn’t sure if I could pull off those humiliating lyrics but some how I had to.

I memorized the lines and was ready for bed. I had slipped into a soft pink nighty my sister bought for me and I was lying in my bed slowly drifting off to sleep.

I had remembered what my sister said about the time so I was dressed and ready by the time she came to wake me up. Cherie smiled approvingly at me saying, “Good, little sister. I see you have wore that new outfit I brought you. Why do you look so down today?”

That snide statement got me upset. I said in anger, “Oh, why would I be down? Maybe being changed into this when I didn’t consent? Or could it be having years taken from me and forced to do this in public the risk of public humiliation that I may never be able to live down?“

She shrugged and said, “Don’t worry, little sister. I wont let anyone find out you are really a boy. How could they possibly figure it out now. Look at yourself, you are stunning. The boys will fall in love with you. Is that how you plan to go to the studio?”

I nodded and she shook her head, “No Lita. Go to the bathroom and shave your legs again. Your legs need to be smooth and feminine. Go now and I will inspect you when you return.”

I went to the bathroom and took of my nylons. I got my new bright pink razor. I shaved my legs down until they were silky smooth. I put my pretty nylons back on and slipped my pink stilettos’ on. Then I walked out for my sisters inspection. That was humiliating. She pulled my silky nylons down and inspected my legs. Running her hands down my calves and thighs. She nodded in approval and pulled my skirt up. She said that I needed to shave there too. She said I had to have a runaway strip shave tonight. But we had to go. I followed her to the car. And we went to the studio to practice. That was another humiliating experience.

The other girls there were pretty nice to me. Except for Cherie, but I suspected the other girls were getting mad at her for how she was treating me. Sandy seemed to like me. She came up to me when I walked in with my sister. She said, everything will be okay." Then she hugged me.

Jacky came up to me also and smiled. She said, "I'll help you too." She took my hand and lead me to my place. Joan smiled at me. She came up and kissed me, then she said that she'd help me, too.

It seemed that no one really liked Cherie. Joan asked me if I knew the songs yet and I said, “Yes I think I do. DO I really have to be the lead signer for those songs?”

Joan said, “Yes. I know it will be very difficult for you to sing those girlish songs, but I heard you sing some of them before and you really do sound like a girl when you sing. I know you can do this, David. We really need you.”

“I understand, Joan,” I told her. “I will do my best. I think I know the songs.”

I looked at her with a warm smile. I was really the only one that looked like a girlie girl. Joan had her typical black leather outfit that she was known for. Her jet black hair and tight leather pants and top. It all looked very alluring on her tough biker took. Sandy and Jacky had on orange jumpsuits that they liked to wear. They wore those for their tour last year. I was wishing that I could wear something more boyish, but there was no way.

Cherie said, “OK girls. Lets start with Cherry Bomb. Did you memorize that one, Lita?”

I groaned dreading signing that one in front of them all. I said, “Yes, of course, but cant someone else do lead for this one.”

She said sharply, “No you have the voice for it. So lets start.”

I groaned inward as Jacky clicked her drumsticks several times getting the beat ready. Joan started the beat on her guitar. Jacky followed her with the drums. They had the beat started and we waited till it was our time.

It was my time and I had to start singing the lines a boy should never have to sing.
Can't stay at home, can't stay at school
Old folks say, ya poor little fool
Down the street I'm the girl next door
I'm the fox you've been waiting for

Those were my first few lines I sung. The beat continued, but I was too embarrassed to continue. They stopped and looked at me as I just stood there mute and my cheeks bright red from shame.

Cherie came toward me with her face red about to yell at me when Joan shouted, “Cherie NO! Don’t you do anything to him. Let me handle it." She said it with such force that Cherie didn’t dare counter. She looked ready to fight if Cherie tried to do anything.

Joan approached me and said gently, “The next few lines aren't as embarrassing as that. I know you are strong enough to do this, David.” She held me as she tried to inspire me to do this.

I said with my voice stuttering, “I, I’m not sure, Joan. IN the next course I will have to say how I am a wild girl.“ My face got even brighter.

She laughed and said, “Yeah. I cant imagine how rough this is for a boy, but I know you can do this. Please, for me?” Then she gave me a really hot kiss right on my mouth.

If I could had got hard I’m sure I would have from that kiss. I nodded, now aroused, “Okay Joan. I can do this.” My face still flushed with embarrassment.

Cherie shouted lets go again. Jacky clicks her drumsticks again for the beat.
Click
Click
Click and Joan started the cords with her guitar. The beat went on for several times and I started singing my lines. Even though some of the lines were really embarrassing for a boy to sing, I made it though. I said how I was the fox they were waiting for without stopping.

I made it to the end and we were all singing the end. It felt pretty good. Even Cherie said, “That was really good, David. I think you will be ready for the tour sooner than we thought. Now, Lets try Queen of the Noise. I cant wait to hear you sing that one.” She giggled.

Joan gave her that fearsome look like she wanted to knock Cherie into the wall again. The other girls looked like that wouldn’t care if Joan did. I began to think we might not make it though the tour. The band seemed like it was about to break up.

I remembered the lines for that song and Jacky clicked her drumsticks again. Joan started on her guitar and it went off without a hitch. We practiced all night and I gradually got better. I was worn out by nighttime, but I did get over my embarrassment from singing those lines.

I began to feel like a hot girl singing about being a hot girl. How weird is that?

I was lying in my bed that night when Joan came in. I smiled weakly at her. I was really worn out when she said, “Hey, Lita. Do you want to go practice?”

I answered stunned, “What?”

She sat down beside me and said, “Lets be honest here. This is really stupid. The real Lita left and she was the lead guitar. You replaced her and you cant do that. But you can sing great. Lita was stupid to leave us like that. But choosing for you to replace her was even more stupid. This band will fall apart. that’s the truth of it.

The girls are ready to rip each others heads off. I think this will be the last tour. I don’t know if they will survive alone, but I'm making plans on forming my own band. I can strike out alone and probably make it really big. I want to try out a few new songs I have made. Do you want to help me? And I will teach you the guitar, too.”

Even though I was really worn I nodded, “Yeah. Lets go Joan.”

I dressed and as we were leaving Joan said, “I heard this new song on TV from the ARROWS. Its titled I Love Rock and Roll. I bet I can get permission to do it and really make it kick. Lets try it. “

I smiled.

I made it though the final world tour with the Runaways. I made a lot of money and after a rough legal battle for the royalties, I won. Judge said the real Lita forfeited her right by signing me to take her place. I moved on to make my own band and during the 80s I made it big time.

Joan made it big too. She became one of the biggest names in girl rock after the Runaways. She remained big even into the 90s.

I made millions and made it into the Big time. Cherie got into drugs it the 80s and had it really rough. I made sure she paid for what she did to me. She ended up spending every cent she made on her legal battles with me.

I sued her big and her and her mother had to spend every cent they had defending themselves. The settlement bankrupted them. But I had to sign a stipulation that it was all never to become public. After All, I am very Happy.

　

Afterthought and Authors Notes.
The Runaways, are or were an actual band in the late 70s.
Cherry Bomb and Queen of the noise was a few of their actual songs that made it big time. I hope I am not breeching any legalities by mentioning them in my story.

Events conspire against a successful young woman with a dark painful past. She is forced to confront her frightening past that she has been running away from her whole adult life.

---

The days were getting shorter and Susan saw the sun starting to get low in the sky. It was getting dark even though it was late in the afternoon. Personally, she liked the dark. But not today. It was just this time last month she got a summons to appear in court.

It was her horrible sister suing her and making a bunch of outrageous claims. She was once again, causing her grief, after torturing her as a child, destroying her innocence. But Susan had overcome her bitter past with the help of her friend, Kerry.

As a result, she had to pack up her things, get her high priced attorney Kerry, and they moved two states just to defend herself against her stupid sisters claims. But Kerry was working pro bono on this because of her hatred of Susan's sister. Kerry knew all about Susan's suffering as a child. She pledged to do all she could to protect Susan from any more abuse and she meant it.

Susan and her attorney Kerry Winter loved each other. Kerry had fell in love with Susan at first sight, and every since then, they had never left each other. They bought a house together nearly a year after they met.

Susan owned and ran a large industrial firm, and Kerry was very valuable to her as the lead attorney representing her company as it grew to dominate its industry. Kerry had ambitions beyond simply being a high priced attorney. She had been lobbying with Susan's help, for the democratic presidential selection. She had Susan's full support.

They made it to their luxurious hotel room and the two women settled in. Susan had her court date in an hour, well it was just depositions, but that didn't matter to them, the look on Kathy's face after hearing about the evidence against her did.

Somehow, her sister got these bogus charges leveled against her and they were serious. Susan smiled. Her sister Kathy had plans, but she had plans herself. She would make Kathy pay for daring to bring the past up again. A past where she had destroyed the boy that Susan was, turned him into a sex object for Kathy's amusement as her friends helped themselves to her sister's body.

Susan still had nightmares about the rapes done upon her as boys used her to satisfy their urges, even girls would have their way with her while Kathy watched and even taped what she's done, but now, it was time to get even with that monster.

Kathy would loose everything in this lawsuit. She would give Kathy a chance to drop the whole thing if she wanted. Dredging up the dirty painful past wasn't a road she wanted to go down. But she would go down it if she was forced to. Then, Kathy would be exposed to the world as the sadistic child abuser she is. Her sister Kathy would loose everything after that.

Susan had suffered abuse that would had been terrible for any girl but the fact that she was born a boy and the transformation was forced on her do to a few stupid mistakes made it so much worse.
~~~

The irritatingly louder blare of her alarm jolted them both up. She glanced at her clock and it confirmed. She had set her alarm to let her sleep for two hour She had another hour to get dressed and get to the court house.

The two women shared the bathroom for a short shower and get redressed. Gosh how she hated preparations women had to go though but, it was all but it was all required.

The two women made it to the courthouse in less time than they thought it would take. Susan was presentable and had driven to the courthouse in less an forty five minutes. Susan and her lover Kerry were led into a small conference room where her sister and her attorney were already waiting.

Kathy was sitting there looking at Susan with that damn smug smile Susan remembered when she was young. She smiled back at Kathy. It was a knowing smile like she was telling her sister that she wouldn't get the best of her this time. It was time to wipe that smug smirk off her face now. She wasn't a child and wouldn't be bullied like she was when she was young. Now, she had the power and ability to win against her tyranny.

Looking down at her two abusers smirking faces brought the onrush of long suppressed memories of abuse. She steeled herself to prevent a horrifying flashback that would destroy her composure. But the onrush of thousands of images of her abuse, repeated rapes by Gladstone and her son Miles flashed before her eyes. Only the reassuring hand of her beloved Kerry stopped it from turning into a full blown flashback.

Susan and Kerry sat down at the far side of the table across from her wicked sister and smiled back. Kerry started the proceedings, "We read your accusations Kathy and we can prove that your accusations are totally preposterous. How could you accuse her of not being a fit parent for her children, and how could you sue for her children Kathy? Haven't you done enough to destroy her life? I am warning you Kathy, that you better drop the this lawsuit. This time, your bullying tactics will not work and you will loose. "

Kerry did feel a raging hatred at Kathy because she hurt her lover. She felt something like pleasure that now she would be able to really make the horrible bitch pay.

Kathy laughed out loud in that arrogant haughty laugh she did when she knew she had the upper hand. Her blonde hair waved as she laughed and she got serious and looked cruelly at her sister. She sneered, " I don't know what you have been telling people 'Ben' " She drew the name out as if she really had something. " But we have evidence that you have been perpetuating a lie. We can prove that you are in fact a male, and you are STILL my little brother. You were born as Ben Mills and you in fact asked us to change you to a girl. We have evidence of the various perversions you engaged in when you were a child. The judge and the jury will see all of that, Ben. Are you so cocky now, you sissy."

Susan smiled as wide as she could now. It was time to wipe that smirk off her face. She smiled directly at her evil sister and said a matter of factly, "If that is your position, then you blew it. I am now instructing my friend here to file a counter suit against you, for all of the abuse you inflicted on me as a child. We can Prove that all of those 'perversions' I did as a child, were in reality your idea, and you forced them on me against my will. I kept all of the childhood video tapes and DVDs you made of me, you made of you beating me, how I begged you to stop and how you twisted my family to hate and despise me. I will instruct my attorney to let you have access to them as is the law. I can prove you sadistically abused me, forced everything on me and kept me drugged. Everything has been sealed, documented by my attorney. I am also filing another suit against my mother. I know I have millions but what is a few more. She can afford it, Kathy, but you cant. I know it will bankrupt you, take your house. I am also filing for custody of your children. It is YOU that will loose...Everything."

That did wipe her smirk off. To Susan's satisfaction, a look of fear and panic took its place.

Susan leaned back in satisfaction. "I gave you a chance to drop this all but you lost that chance. We are going though with it. I was your little brother, Kathy, and you should have stood up for me instead of hurting me. Everyone is well aware that I am a transsexual. Even though I really wasn't but that part isn't important but you made it important now. It will be one of the main evidence I will prove in court. Now, is there anything else, Kathy?"

Kathy's and her attorney were totally blindsided by this development. They didn't know how to proceed now. They just sat there looking stupid and desperate. The look on her attorneys face was priceless.

Susan said, "Well, Ms. Gladstone. I am surprised you don't have any smartass response. I remember you quite well and how you helped them all. You always were in control and had everything all together and now, you have nothing to say. I didn't want to dredge up the painful history and abuse I endured at your hands, but now I have to. OK, wow. I was afraid of meeting you but now, this is good. I wouldn't be surprised if you will be up for disbarment after this. I will ruin you too, so get ready for your summons Ms Gladstone. Oh, and thank you for all of the feminization lessons. I didn't want them but they sure helped me fit in as a woman. If you've been keeping up with me you will know I have made millions in industry. My company is quite a powerhouse now and I'm in position to take over Boeing. See you in court tomorrow."

Susan and her attorney stood up and walked out of the room laughing. She hugged her attorney and said, "We did it, finally. I stuck it to her good. Thanks Ms. I couldn't have done this without you. I been waiting so long to wipe that goddamn smirk off her face and we really did it. "

Her brilliant attorney laughed and said, "You're welcome Ma'am. It was all MY pleasure. I couldn't had done any of this without you and I loved sticking to her after what I saw on the videos that was done to you. My God! That was horrible but don't settle, just yet. There's a Long way to go and we don't know what is up their sleeve yet. They're bound to change tactics now. They will probably try to say you wanted it all but with the video, only an idiot would believe that. And when I find Gladstone's other victims, and if I can get them to come and testify... But that will be hard. That one girl, Priscilla has been in mental treatment for all her life after what that horrible sadist Gladstone and her sissy program did to her. Susan, she has been suicidal for most of her life, since she was only fifteen when Gladstone met her. Her family also sold her out just like yours. But I will try. Lets get back to the hotel and figure out our strategy and write out some more. I must subpoena all the documents on Ms Gladstone's Sissy program and her loon therapist she hired to get you when you were young. "

Susan and her lover Kerry settled into her hotel room for the night preparing for a full nights sleep finally. She earned it after the long sleepless flight and the frantic preparations for the depositions. She was glad she turned their plan on its head.

Susan changed into her sexy pink nightie and laid down into her soft bed. She waited as her lover was changing and she came out wearing a nice blue camisole. She wasn't quite ready to sleep yet. She pulled a chair up the bed and said in a serious tone, "Susan Love, There was a few last things I want to talk about before we settle in for the night."

Susan propped herself up and answered, "Yeah sure ask anything." yawning.

"Don't worry its nothing about the case, " Kerry said. "Well It might but, I didn't want to ask but I am curious. I know that you told me how you are really a boy trapped inside that and I have seen all of the evidence no matter how difficult was to believe you could had been a boy. That must really suck."

"Yes it does. But there is nothing that can be done. We both know so I make the best of it. And your love helps a lot. "

Kerry smiled but she had to ask anyway, "So how do you do it? How DID you do it love?"

Susan was quite for a few long seconds until she finally composed her answer. "Well, It wasn't easy. When I was forced to become a girl, and she forced me to start seeing a regular boyfriend. It was terribly hard but I finally escaped all that. I just disappeared. As I told you. I guess you want to know how I held together instead of suicide. Well That was really really hard."

Kerry said, "What you described would had been hard enough for a girl to endure but we manage some how as I told you about mine. But for a boy changed and subjected to. Its unthinkable that you held together so good. How do you do it."

Susan answered, "Hate. That is how. I hate them. I thought seriously about suicide for a long time before I met you but, That would have meant they won and got the best of me. So my hate became my ally. I hate them more than anything. I let it flow and control me. That was how I stayed alive to make them pay. That was how I directed my company though so many hostile take overs. My hatred as the world, at the abusers, my mother and I hate to say it but my hatred at women. You my love are one of the few women I have ever completely trusted. "

to be continued :

Events conspire against a successful young woman with a dark painful past. She is forced to confront her frightening past that she has been running away from her whole adult life.

---

The blaring of the clocks alarm didn't shock her awake, this time. Susan and Kerry slept nearly nine hours. They knew they had a full days work of pretrial motions and proceedings, and evidence hearings.

As she was getting ready for her morning shower, Kerry called her from across the room. She was going though her suitcase when she called out, "Hey Susan, Come here please, there is something we need to talk about, its serious."

Susan walked over to where Kerry was finding one of her business suits to wear. she turned around and said, "OK. This isn't to upset you, but I am afraid there is something you need to know."

"Oh?"

"I know that you don't know too much about the law and court procedure, which was why you hired me on to help you. But, you just can't file a lawsuit to claim someone's kids. That will be one of the motions that Kathy will file against you, and the judge will agree. This is a civil case, not a family court so you must ask for some monetary award here. We can later go file for custody of her children in a family court, later, using this as ammunition. You will win there. But, You cant do that here. We have to decide what you are asking for."

"I simply want to destroy them, Kerry. Ask for such a award they will never be able to own anything again. I was also thinking, If there any way to bring in any criminal charges or has it all been too long?"

"I am afraid that it may be too long, Susan," she answered and it was clear from her voice that wasn't what she wanted to say.

"Damn!"

"The statute of limitations usually is around five to ten years for most sex crimes but there's a few lucky states where sex crimes against children have no limitations. I will check on that for you. But don't get your hopes up in case you may be disappointed. We don't need any more of that."

Susan sighed, "No, we don't."

Kerry kissed Susan on the cheek and then said, "Go on and shower. I'll be in there in a few seconds.

She headed to the shower and turned, "Kerry, I love you so much. I do not know what I would do without your love. You really did save me and you know it."

"I love you too," Kerry answered back smiling.

****

They were walking though the court house's front door together in little over an hour later. They sat next to the room waiting their turn. She saw that Kathy and her attorney was waiting, also. She saw Kathy was still very distressed by everything that had happened yesterday.

The large wooden door opened and an officer called them in. Susan and Kerry went over and stood in the defendants area and Kathy went to the plaintiffs box.

"All rise," A bailiff called out loudly to the court and they stood as the black robed judge walked in and sat down in his stand. Susan sat down.

The bailiff called, "The Honorable Judge Stephen Cramer preceding. The case number 9665 Kathy Smith verses Susan Smith is now in session."

The judge read a few of the papers that Kathy's attorney made out for him. He called out, "Will the counsels please come to the stand?"

They walked up. Ms Gladstone shot off immediately, "They can't file for kids here. Someone's children can't be any AWARD for a civil case. Come one now, Your Honor."

Kerry said nothing. She knew it was useless.

He said gravely, "I agree. The motion is granted."

Kerry said, "In that case, we ask for a award of five hundred million dollars for our counter claim."

Gladstone said shocked, "What! That is outrageous. You damn well know she doesn't have that much. Your Honor you can't allow this."

"That is not my problem counselor. The defendants motion is carried. Ms Gladstone, I see here that you have motioned for your case to be dropped, does your client still want to drop charges?"

She looked over and Kathy shook her head yes, "Yes Your Honor."

"OK. The plaintiffs claim is dropped. As for the counter claim of abuse, how do you want to proceed, Susan Smith?"

She walked up to the Judged stand and said, "My counselor and I wish to proceed with the case your Honor."

"OK. Your motion is carried. The plaintiffs claim for damages is dropped. As the defendants claim is accepted. You, Susan, are not the Plaintiff. This case is Susan Smith Verses Kathy Smith for the amount of five Hundred Million Dollars."

Kathy shouted, "What! Susan you have to be crazy."

She gazed wickedly as her sister with hateful eyes of pure evil. "I am not crazy and I warned you but you didn't listen. You should have thought of the consequences when we were young. Now its too late. I will destroy you, Kathy."

The judge had enough of the bickering in his court room and slammed the gavel down. "Order. Are there any more motions."

They both shook their heads and the judge announced, "Ok. We will have a one hour recess and you better be ready to call your first witness, Kerry."

The bailiff announced, "All Rise"

Her sister got her as soon as they left the court room. Kathy stormed up to Susan and said in anger, "How the hell can you sue me for five hundred million. Have you lost your mind?"

She turned her full presence onto her meek sister and said, "How could you do what you did Kathy? My God! How could you have treated me that way? I will destroy you one way or the other."

"But, I was just a child like you. How was I supposed to know. We were rival siblings."

"No excuse. Not for what you did. You have to pay for what you did. And by God you will! You bitch, now get out of my face!" Susan raged, her voice bellowing though the halls as she stormed off. That was satisfying.
````
After going to one of the local pasta restaurants for lunch and a quick walk, They made it back to the courthouse. It wasn't a long ride back.

The judge said, "We will now have the counselors opening statement"

Kerry stood up and went to the center of the courtroom. She looked around at the jury and the judge. "Your Honor, People of the Jury. What we have here is a girl whose life was shattered and destroyed when she was a child. This girl was not born a girl. She was born as a boy and because of a few stupid but common childhood mistakes boys make, her sister blew went way overboard and caused it to go much further than it should have. The boy was Ben. He was only twelve when that happened. The evidence will prove that between the ages of twelve and seventeen, the defendant abused, manipulated, had Ben raped and had his life totally altered to what she is today. He had his life and future as a boy stolen and striped away. Her life was destroyed by the defendant. She deserves to pay for that. " Kerry sat down beside her client.

The judge said, "We will proceed to the Defenses Opening statement now. "

Ms Gladstone stood up and gave Susan a smile. She looked around and started her opening statement. "Members of the Jury, Your Honor, What we have here is a vindictive little girl, she's not really a girl or woman at all. But that isn't important. Yes she was abused as a child. Abused worse than we can ever imagine. My Client played a small part in it but We will prove that she played a tiny little part in the entire horrible story. She was the Plaintiffs sister but what could she do. She was a year older than her brother. A massive part of the abuse was done by Bens Mother. That is what the evidence will prove and I trust when all is said and done, when all of the evidence is examined. You will see that my client did not abuse the Plaintiff. "

The judge was sitting at the bench and he announced, "The plaintiff may call your first witness."

Kerry stood up, "I call Susan Smith to the stand."

She stood up and walked over to sit in the witness stand. The bailiff came and swore her in and she sat down.

Kerry went to the center of the courtroom facing the witness, her lover, Susan and she started off, "Can you state your name for the record?"

"My name is Susan Smith," She stated.

"And what was your name before while you were living with the defendant?" Kerry asked.

"My name was Ben Smith. I was a boy, the defendants little brother," Susan answered.

"So you were born as a male," Kerry said to her.

"Yes," She knew her questioning and where it was all going before hand but that didn't make it easy.

"Can you tell the court what happened to make you into a female?"

"Objection, your honor, How she was changed has no relevance to the case at hand. That change is admittedly not the defendants crime here," Kathy's attorney shouted.

"While that is true, the defendant does share a large part in what caused it all to happen in the first place. As this witnesses testimony will show if you will allow it, your honor," Kerry stated for the judge.

"Objection over ruled. You may proceed."

"That is a long story. I made a mistake and committed a crime. I stole panties from a ladies house that caused me to be arrested. My sister was in on it in daring me, along with some neighbor boys, and I wasn't very popular. I was just a kid trying to prove I was strong. I wanted to fit in. But it all snowballed. She told everyone I was a sissy and her, along with the defendants attorney, and some other people forced me to submit to being a girl but not completely at the time."

Ms Gladstone stood up and asked, "May I approach the bench your honor."

"Granted, counsels approach the bench."

They went to the bench and Ms Gladstone said, "This is getting out of hand if they intend to talk about all the abuse she endured. It all wasn't the my clients fault. Most of it was her mother and her friends. My client in fact had very little to do with any of it."

"But your client did in fact provide the foundation, the entire motivation for it in the first place. And your client did in fact participate in it, and gladly. We have evidence I intend to introduce to prove it. If your honor will allow."

He thought it over and then said, "Objection is overruled. The witnesses testimony may proceed, on the condition that she show what part the defendant played in the abuse and how, If it is not then I will sustain the objection. Return to your places Counsels."

A sudden thought occurred to Kerry. She approached the bench again, "Your Honor can we speak in chambers. I am afraid we have a serious conflict here that we need to talk about, in reference to Ms Gladstone and the defendant. Very soon, Ms Gladstone herself will receive her own summons. We are filing a lawsuit against her for abusing my client when she was a child. I request she be removed as the defendants counsel.

She bristled, "What!"

Susan glared at the cruel woman and said in open court, "You did in fact abuse me Ms Gladstone. You, helped my mother, Ms Gladys, Jennifer. I am adding you all. The fact that you are a defendant now precludes you as able to be a defense attorney in this case. The defendant needs another attorney. "

This case was beginning to give the judge a headache. But they were right. There was a possibility of a mistrial. He announced, "We will have a recess till tomorrow at 8: AM. I will render a judgment on your plaintiffs motion for new counsel. " He stood up.

The bailiff said loudly, "All Rise."
"

```
to be continued

Events conspire against a successful young woman with a dark painful past. She is forced to confront her frightening past that she has been running away from her whole adult life.

---

Kathy did not know what to do. She didn't have the finances to get another attorney. Ms. Gladstone was doing this because she was a close friend to her mother, but now was being added to the list of defendants. She'd heard that the state bar had suspended her license to practice law, she could no longer represent them. But she knew someone that would. This was just a minor set back.

She turned and told Kathy, "Don't worry, there will be another attorney here tomorrow. She is just as good as I am."

But, Kathy could tell from the look in Ms. Gladstones eyes that she did not have much confidence in their position at all now. She was starting to feel a true icy fear in the pit of her stomach. She was starting to get the terrifying feeling that they were all screwed.

As for Susan and Kerry, they were happy that they got a recess as soon as they did. That gave them the time to talk and relax for the rest of the day.

Susan drove them back to their hotel room. They were let in to the luxurious hotel and went up to their room to relax for a few hours before they would go out to a romantic dinner together, somewhere. Susan took off her business clothes she wore to court with Kerri watching and smiling at her beautiful body. She striped off her business slacks and her jacket and blouse. She looked at Kerri, smiled and reached behind her and unclipped her 18-hour comfort bra and playfully let it fall down her arms to the floor. Doing a sexy pose topless, only wearing her silky purple panties, she asked, "Do you still like?"

Looking at her lovers large 32-DD busts, she was always very bisexual, favoring women more. That angered her parents which resulted in a lot of sexual abuse from her father. That in turn caused her to go for women sexually even more. She smiled at her lover and said, "Yes, mmmm. You are very sexy as a woman, my love. "

Susan Smiled even brighter. From anyone else, that would be hard to take, but thanks to her mothers estrogen and hormones she forced her to take, she did have a very sexy feminine body and she knew how to use it, too. Reaching into her suitcase, she pulled out a very sexy pink nighty and slipped it down her body. She laid back into bed and asked, "Do you want to go next?"

Giggling, Kerri said, "Why sure, my love."

She stood up and reached back. Her body moved sensually as she zipped her back zipper of her miniskirt down. She let it fall off her hips and then she unbuttoned her business woman's jacket and took it off. Smiling at her lover, she slowly unbuttoned her blouse and took it off. She reached behind her and unclipped her bra and playfully tossed it at Susan. Kerri didn't bother to slip anything on as she let Susan smile. Susan liked her lovers chest more. They were smaller and easer on Kerri's body than her own genetically mutated massive breasts that her mother forced her to have.

Kerri leaped into bed with Susan, her soft loving arms embracing Susan's body tightly. Her soft velvet lips passionately devoured Susan's.

Susan closed her eyes so that the all she had to think about was Kerri touching on her body. She loved the feel of Kerri's soft velvet touch. Everywhere that Kerri's fingertips touched spread waves of furious desire, spreading rapidly across her body, even her golden blonde hair spread out over her shoulders seemed to ach for her lovers soft touch. Kerry slid her hand under Susan's soft nightie and lifted the soft pink material over her head and dropped it down on the floor in a pink silky pile. Susan leaned forward, pushing her throbbing nipples toward Kerri's face. Kerri accepted the soft pink nipple between her lips.

Susan let out a soft moan as her lover gently suckled on her soft sensitive nipple sending powerful waves of white heat coursing though her body, shooting powerful spasms of pleasure though her. Kerri's tongue made soft wet circles around her nipple making her spasm in pleasure. Susan's hand moving in soft circles around her lovers waist moved lower and lower down her back until her hands were manipulating her buttock, her fingertips softly touching the soft moist, pink pedals of her femininity. Susan managed to caress her lover in every area that hungered for her attention.

Kerri cried, "Yes, yes, yes," Her hand gently squeezing her lovers soft breasts."

Susan cried out in pleasure as she felt the tip of Kerri's finger enter her. It was just the very tip, but Susan felt it though out her body. And when the others finger found the erect nub hidden that was within the velvety folds of her femininity, she cried out louder than before.

"I need you now, Kerri!"

Kerri answered, "Take me!"

Susan quickly grabbed one of the vibraters she brought with her from the purse and gently slid the tip of the thing into the velvety moist petals of Kerri's femininity. Kerri slid more than her tip of her finger into Susan and they both cried out as massive waves of pleasure radiated from them.

Hours later after several massive orgasms from both the women, they were laying in the bed embracing each other drenched in sweat and other bodily juices. Susan was lying comfortably in Kerry's soft embrace feeling the heat from her lovers body seeping though her pours. Kerri finally said, "Well, do you still want to have the romantic dinner out tonight or stay in and have more fun?"

"MMMM that sounds like an enticing offer, my love, but perhaps we should go out for some fun. There's always tonight, but I am getting hungry, and I know of a great Italian restraint around the corner, they make the best lasagna. And you know how much I 'love' lasagna. "

She snorted, "Oh indeed I do. "

They both broke out into uncontrollably laughing.

"Well damn, I guess that means I need to get redressed for tonight then, And perhaps A hot shower too. I am really feel like a really dirty girl, now."

Susan knew what her lover was talking about. Her body was glistening in fluid. They needed to shower and clean before they went out again.

~~~*~~~

After they took a hot shower together and got themselves clean after the intense session of love making, they dried off and started finding something sexy to wear for the evening out.

Susan picked out a rather tight revealing mini-dress for the evening. It had a plunging V neckline, it hung off one shoulder and had embroider floral lace designs on the bust. Susan picked out matching red nylon stockings and her bright red stilettos heels. She hated wearing pink except in private with the love of her life.

As Susan started doing her makeup in the bathroom mirror, Kerri started dressing. She chose a Black mini-dress. It had a full bust, no plunging V as she didn't think she had much to show off, like Susan had. She was wearing black nylon stockings and matching heels.

The two women got a lot of looks as they walked out of the hotel and into their car.

Susan chose a good Italian restaurant that made really good pasta. She had called in advance, and they knew her. She was part owner of the place so when they made it, a waiter let them in and already had their table ready.

Susan and Kerri sat down together, very close together. The waiter was a slightly uncomfortable with the open display of affection from the two women. They ordered their drinks and kept softly rubbing each other on the leg or arm. Kerri was gently caressing Susan's face as she ordered her hot tea.

It all made the young waiter aroused and he quickly left to get the two women their drinks.

He came back to get the two women's order and they ordered enough food for five people. They ordered salads, Pasta, linguini, lasagna. and a large bowl of ravioli.

They ate together and the young waiter kept seeing them kissing, feeding each other, sensually. They kept touching each other and caressing. It was clear the two were deeply in love with each other.

By the time they got back to their hotel, they were stuffed and ready to settle in for the night.

~~~*~~~

Kerri figured when she got into court this morning that the new attorney would want a continuance. She would ask for the same thing if she were handed a brand new case that morning. But she was surprised by what the attorney said, this time.

She came in neatly dressed, approached the judge and said, "Your Honor, how can you hand me this case in the middle. Any continuance just wont do in this case. We demand a retrial.

Susan really didn't have a problem with the request. They were hardly into the first line of questioning. They could do it all again, so she didn't raise any objections.

The judge said gravely, "Fine, I will give you a week and we can start this thing over from the start. I give you a week to get all of the details down for your new case, counselor."

He slammed the gavel down and dismissed them.

~~~*~~~

Susan told Kerri, "We will do this one differently. I want to file sue all of them, together. Ms Gladstone, my sister Kathy, and my mother. They are all to be named as defendants. Can that be done?"

"I think it can be done. They acted together to hurt you, so they can be sued together. Let me file the paperwork with the court for next week."

~~~*~~~

They went out during the week, visiting stores, purchasing new clothes and in general, just having fun. Kerri already had their case prepared so it was up to the defense to get their act together. The judge had scheduled a new trail in a week. So that meant that Susan and Kerri had a week to do nothing. They went all over the city, visited new places, went to all the nice restaurants, paying special attention the Italian restaurants. But, they went to others as well. They also went to most of the high class department stores.

Susan called her son every night. She loved her ten year old son, he was the entire case. Kathy was trying to claim she was a more competent parent than she was and Susan was destroying her. Her son Anwar, was the light of her life. She named her son after Anwar Sadat.

~~~*~~~

Susan was in her hotel room when the phone rang. When she answered, it was a man from her company.

He told her, "The drilling is going good. But we still haven't found the vein we you were looking for but we have cleared almost a twenty mile section out of the rock under the complex. What do you want us to do with it?"

She thought for a few seconds. Perhaps it was good, she said, "Keep looking and bring a lot of the supplies down there and make a large storage place for the projects, and make some living quarters. Perhaps the cave might become useful. You never know. Do you have it all, Alfred?"

"Yes, Ma'am," He said.

"Good. Keep me updated and make sure my Son Anwar is OK. You are the only one I trust with my company and my son. Is there anything more?"

"No, Ma'am."

She hung up.

Kerri looked over at her from the bed. "You look very beautiful, Susan. Especially wearing that red bra."

Susan blushed.

Kerri blurted out, "I cant help it. Your breasts are so beautiful encased in that red bra you have on. They look great."

Susan blushed even more.

Kerri reached over and caressed the soft skin of Susan's breast. Her fingertips slowly worked their way underneath the silky material edge of her bra.

Susan moaned softly but then stiffened, she said, "Kerri, please stop. The trial is coming up and we have to work now. Anyway, I am really worried about what they may try to do. Look at this!"

She showed Kerri a folded piece of yellow Paper and it was clearly in Ms. Gladstones handwriting. It said in capital menacing letters, "YOU BETTER DROP THIS CASE. THE LIFE OF ANWAR DEPENDS ON IT."

Kerri and Susan were even more disappointed by the judge's reaction to the letter.

When they tried to bring the letter to the judges attention, he simply dismissed it. Their lawyer said, "Look what Susan is trying to do, she's trying to prejudice this case against my client. They can't prove the letter came from my client and I bet she wrote it all herself to accuse Kathy."

The judge said, "I assume if there is any evidence to support your accusation counselor that you would bring it to the police. I dismiss your motion. The trial will take place as previously scheduled!"

He slammed his gavel down and they all left.

~~~*~~~

We have to go to court tomorrow morning. You have to give your deposition and opening statements for later. Are you ready, Susan?" Kerri asked her.

"I think I am. You are going to ask me a bunch of questions and the defense is going to grill me about everything possible, also. How much are we going to go over. I know the defense is going to want to know everything possible before we get in to the actual trial."

"We are going to carefully go though everything, Susan. There won't be any secrets. So, tomorrow, you are going to have to be very strong for us. Can you be strong"" Kerri asked.

"Yes, absolutely. I am tired of this secret and I want to tell everyone exactly what my sister Kathy and my mother did."

"Good. Lets get some sleep we can get up early tomorrow and really stick it to them hard. I want the truth to hit them so hard that they choke on it."

Susan went to the bathroom and got her clothes off and slipped into her silk nightie. Then, She got in bed and feel asleep.

~~~*~~~

Susan had took a very long, hot shower when she woke up that morning. It was very soothing and served to wake her up and prepare her for the difficult day ahead. Her clothes were laid out when she finished and patted herself dry with the towel so she dressed formally and ate her breakfast.

Her lover was always prompt and she was already showered and ready by the time she woke up. Susan guessed she had to prepare herself for the work ahead. Reading though her legal stuff and deciding how to proceed with her and what to ask Kathy when that time came up. It was just the depositions, but that was a big part of the case ahead. It all served to discover things, and lay down Susan and Kathy's initial testimony.

That would decide how to proceed with the entire case ahead. She planned on grilling Kathy and looking for any inconstancies in Kathy's deposition. After all, Clinton's deposition where he denied any sexual relations had tanked his case when it was found that he had lied. This one would tank Kathy if she tried to lie. If she told the truth, it would also tank her. She was screwed either way. She should had thought of the future when she started abusing her brother, but it was too late for that. She chose her path and now she had to pay.

Kathy was ready when they arrived at the court house. They were led to a large room. Depositions were not usually held in a actual court room. The room they chose was Large enough, and everything was set up. The court stenographer was there and ready. Kathy's meager defense was there and her mother was there, also. Ms Gladstone was there, too, but they would have to wait. But the time would come to grill her mother and Ms Gladstone. Oh yes, their time would indeed, come.

The Judge was there, he had decided that Kathy would give her's first. Kerri had no problem with that. Susan would go after that. Kerri took her seat and her Attorney walked up to her.

"Put your left hand on the bible and raise your right hand, repeat after me. Do you swear to tell the truth the whole truth and nothing but the truth so help you, God?" The bailiff said.

"Yes, I do," Kathy said with her hand on a bible. She was sworn in.

"State your name for the record."

"I am Kathy Smith."

"How old are you?" Her attorney asked.

"I am twenty nine."

"What is your relationship to the Plaintiff?"

"I am her older sister. We grew up together."

"How do you feel about this case she has brought against you?"

"I feel she is very vindictive. It was a long time ago."

"And what was your relationship like when you two were young?"

"It was hard. I did a lot of things that I regret now. I have no defense for them except that I was a child when those things were done. I was influenced by Ms Gladstone. I was older, I was cruel because I was extremely jealous of my younger brothers relationship. It was childhood bullshit, and I am extremely sorry."

"You say that you were jealous, Kathy. Can you describe to the court in more detail about what you were jealous of?" Her attorney asked.

"Yes, The plaintiff, Susan, She grew up with us as my younger brother, Ben. He was the light of my mothers life when we were young. He was a strong athletic boy. Our mother dotted over all of his achievements, and she didn't pay me much attention, and I struggled. Everything seemed to come easy for Ben. I grew up resentful and angry, feeling left out of my mothers affections. I know it is stupid now, but I was a child. "

"I Understand. How did that change?"

"My brother was just twelve when I met Ms. Gladstone. We became friends. She told me about what she did and we made a plan to set my brother up. I was fourteen at that time. We had my brother, well He was unpopular, and he had some rough friends. I dared him to break into a neighbor ladies house. His friends joined me. He didn't want to but we convinced him. It was the only way he could prove himself as brave to his friends. But someone asked how they would know he actually broke in or not. So, I said to steal something from the house. We eventually came up with stealing a pair of her panties. He really didn't want to do that but he didn't want to look like a coward or a wimp, so he had to agree."

Her attorney asked, "And how did that work out?"

"We set him up. I called the police and they caught him with her panties in his hand. They made fun of him all the way to the station," Susan couldn't believe this new tactic. It blew their plan out of the water. She was actually being brutally honest with her part in it all. The evidence she had planed to introduce was now irrelevant because of her confession. Not only that, but she was saying she was a child being stupid and it was simply a childhood mistake that went too far. Well, they show how horrible it all was so it would backfire on her. But Susan could swear that her sister was truthful. The difficulty and tears seemed to her, to be real. Kathy really must be sorry.

Kathy went on, "They booked my brother and held him in a cell. My mother got him and took him home. She was humiliated. But she still stuck to him. It took more than a simple childhood prank to turn her against him, but it was the beginning of the end. We knew who the neighbor was. She wasn't going to forgive him. When they met with the DA, she demanded that he prosecute my brother as much as possible. She demanded that he serve some jail time. But I made sure that he knew that if he claimed to be a sissy, she would let it go. I also let him know that a boy like him, charged with theft of lingerie may get sexually abused by the larger inmates. That had him in absolute terror. He was only twelve."

"So he pressured his mother into allowing him to claim he was a sissy, stealing the panties to actually wear. I didn't let them know that she had a kinky fetish for that but he found out later."

"How did he find that out Kathy, What all happened after that?"

"He was taken to her house after his mother called the woman. I went with them and he confessed. Ms Gladstone was there and had some legal documents for them to sign, him confessing to being a sissy. He didn't know they were a legal confession and accepting what ever penalty she wanted. They signed it, but my mother tried to talk him out of it all. But he was terrified. They signed it and the rest is history. He thought it was over but it was just the beginning."

"When did he find out how serious it was?"

"Later that day when she called him and told him to go meet her. He was afraid, but his mother explained what he forced her to sign. I remember it all well. She told him, 'I tried to tell you but you wouldn't listen. You signed a legal affidavit and a confession about your desires. They all allow her to subject you to what ever penalty she wants. And it also allows them to arrest you on a felony evasion charges if you refuse. You and I signed them, so now you are stuck. If you try to back out now, you have accepted that they will take you to prison until you are twenty one.'"

"His face went white but she did try to warn him. His mother had no choice but to take him to her. She left him with that wicked woman for hours. I laughed when I saw him again. He was totally dressed up like a girl. They did his nails, his eyelashes. They put womens lingerie, stockings and makeup. He was crying, but his mother had little sympathy for him after that. It got worse. She still supported him."

"When did your mother turn against him?" She asked.

"That final straw came about a month later. Ms Gladstone was in charge, the neighbor went along and they humiliated him. My mother was forced to leave him there but she didn't know how far they were going. It was all illegal, but it had the illusion of legality. They brought it. They were training him, using fear and pain. About A month later, they showed us how far they went, and he was a docile sissy. Of course, he was a twelve year old boy subjected to pain and indoctrination. He allowed them to dress him up, and they forced him to swallow female hormone pills. And in front of his mother, Ms Gladstone forced him to suck a dildo filled with some kind of sperm. She just watched as adult women forced him. That was it, though. Seeing him accept it all angered and humiliated her. I to this day can't understand why. They were two larger adult women forcing him. How could a child resist and she blamed him. But, that was it. She turned against him cruelly. When we came home, She continued to dress and humiliate him on her own. I remember her cruel words to this day. He protested and asked her to stop saying those things.

"Mother hit him hard. She said, 'I'll tell you what I know! I know that any normal boy would have gladly risked going to jail rather than let those women doll you up like a Fifties Barbie, make you suck estrogen from a ...well, never mind...so that he can grow large, feminine breasts. I know that I had to watch my son, my own pride and joy, suck on that... thing like a teenaged girl in heat while Ms Gladstone watched and laughed. I'll don't think I can ever forgive you for that,' Our mother sobbed . Then, she regained her composure. "As far as I'm concerned, Ben is gone; I don't have a son anymore, I have a beloved daughter and a sissy. From now on, you can expect to be treated like a sissy. You've made your choice, Susan! From now on, you're going to start acting like the sissy you want to be. You're going to gush about your prissy little outfits. You'll tell everyone who'll listen about how thrilled you are about growing your own breasts. You'll happily put into practice everything you learn at the Ms Gladstones Sissy Program. You'll beg Clara and Ms. Gladstone to help you become more and more girlish. Understand? You wanted to be Forever Femme? Well, you've got it! And just so you don't forget!'

"It got worse and worse for him, and I helped make sure that he continued to be humiliated. I was Happy at that time. I helped plan his coming out party. I set him up with boyfriends to be raped. It was mostly Mom, but I helped. I am testifying for the defense. If It costs me then fine. All I can say is Mom deserves to pay but if my sister is vindictive enough to think that I should pay, then so be it."

Kathy started crying.

"So how did the project proceed after your mother turned against Ben so viciously?"

"Well after that, Gladstone pretty much lost interest. Once our mother had a change of attitude toward her son, the project lost its appeal. But she did set up a special meeting where she introduced my brother to the Junior League as Princess. She could be so mean.

"He celebrated when Ms. Johnson our Neighbor tore up the documents that forced him to pretend to be a sissy. But that didn't mean mom would stop. It didn't in any way mean he could go back to being a boy. When he asked Mom, his mother had laughed in his face. "You've got to be kidding. The way your boobies look in a bullet bra and a pretty angora sweater? And don't you have a ballet recital next month. How thoughtful of Ms. Gladstone to let you dance with a real girls' dance troupe. I hear ticket sales are through the roof. Besides, who would do all the cooking and cleaning?"

"When a return to pants was denied, he tried to convince his mother to at least let him wear some modern fashions; after all, girls often wore jeans. But she had insisted that he looked like he stepped off the cover of an early sixties Vogue. She wanted him to look like such a fag! And the behavior his mother insisted on was even worse; the way she made him giggle and flip his wrists, the way he had to squeal when he saw a dress that he "liked," the way he was required to constantly primp and fuss over his head and make-up. Susan had simply replied that he wasn't a girl, and wasn't about to let him be confused for one."

"At home, he had become the house wife, responsible for all of the cleaning and household errands. Thanks to the additive in his Hormones he was forced to take, every time he appeared in public brought him new feelings of embarrassment and humiliation. Me and my mother competed to see who could humiliate him the worse. "

"How did he finally escape it all," Her attorney asked."

"He didn't get away til he was a complete female. Around fifteen, mom finally pressed him into the final operation but it wasn't such a big deal. He had been living as a female and dressing for four years. But it wasn't right. I convinced her that he needed it done. He strangely didn't seem to mind either. So it was done but we still used her as a household maid or something. But during one errand for me, when he was seventeen, he never came back. I also noticed that several thousand dollars were taken from my personal account. I was like oh well. Hope she is happy. That it is."

The Judge said, We are ready for the cross examination."

Events conspire against a successful young woman with a dark painful past. She is forced to confront her frightening past that she has been running away from her whole adult life.

---

Susan whispered something softly to Kerri before she stood to cross examine Susan's sister. Kerri stood and asked the judge, "Your Honor, may we have a short recess to confer with the defense counsel?

"Granted. The court will have a one hour recess."

They all left the room after the judge walked out. Kerri wheeled around and confronted Kathy's Attorney and asked, "What is this that you are doing?"

Kathy interrupted, "What, you have a problem with anything I said, Such as coming clean about everything that happened to you? Helping your case by confirming to the court that your accusations are true? That is what I have decided to do so do you have a problem with it?"

"Um, not really. IF that is what you are doing, but I suspect that there's some kind of plan you are trying to set up. I don't know what you are trying to do, but it wont work. You are screwing yourself, but I don't care. Your confession will be used against you."

Her attorney spoke up, "Susan, Kerri. My client did this in the hope that you would have some leniency on her. We all know it wasn't her that did it. She just set the stage, but it was her mother that did the majority of the damage. It was finally her responsibility, you know this, I know this. She was just a child. My client wants to testify for you and help put down your mother, Susan. "

Susan was angry. She glared at Kathy and her attorney and spat out with a voice dripping with hostility, "Compromise or cooperation is not possible! Your client is going down and there's NOTHING! NOTHING AT ALL THAT YOU CAN DO ABOUT IT! I'LL DESTROY KATHY AND ANYONE THAT TRIES TO HELP HER!" She turned to walk away.

Her attorney then tried to sway Kathy, but she simply responded to her, "No. Whether she decides to be merciful or not, It doesn't matter. Susan has every right to be angry. I will pay what I must to make this right. But I really am sorry for hurting you, Susan, and I will help you, anyway. What our mother did was just horrible. I want to help you put her away. I will testify against her."

Susan looked stunned with her jaw hanging slightly as Kathy walked away. Her deposition had taken forty minutes. Now that the entire plan had changed, they needed to figure out a new way to handle it.

Five minutes later, in a small diner a block away, Susan and Kerri were sitting in the corner with empty plates in front of them. They'd eaten very light as they hadn't any appetite, and were pondering the revelation from her sister.

Susan let out a sigh of fury, then Kerri asked, "How do you want to handle Susan's testimony?"

"The game plan has not changed, Kerri. You know how damaged I am and how often I wake up screaming in terror over what she did during my childhood. I am sorry, but I simply can not forgive her. She is still a defendant, and that wont change. Go after her with everything we can. If she wants to help put herself, and our mother away, that is just better for us. Use it, " Susan told her in a voice dripping with menace and hostility. It scared Kerri to listen to that.

Not that Kerri could blame her lover. She knew what all happened. She listened to the audio tamps and the video VHS tapes those perverts made of her. She had also listened to the secret audio tapes that Susan made of Kathy and her mother that incriminated them and made it very clear that Kathy caused the entire damn horrible thing. They would still use them. Susan was entitled to go after the bitch. They weren't talking about a few stolen dollars or a simple prank. They were talking about eight years of horrible sexual abuse and a forced identity change that destroyed a boys life. Susan was entitled to vengeance.

Kerri into her lovers fierce eyes and simply nodded, "Yes, I understand. The plan has changed but we wont lighten up on Kathy. She needs to pay with everything she has. How do you want me to handle the cross examination?"

"Well, now that she has said she is admitting everything freely, ask her about some of the specific instances she talked about. Ask her how she feels. Go after her from that angle. by her admitting to the crime, she has just made it far easer for us."

Kerri nodded in understanding. Susan then asked, "Call Kathy's defense counsel and lets have a meeting about this. I want to let her fully know that there wont be any deals, but I want to know if she will let me call her to testify for us."

"OK. " Kerri picked up her cell phone and called Kathy.

~~~*~~~

Kathy and her attorney came within ten minutes and were sitting across from them. Kerri started the talk. She knew that she could be more understanding and reasonable. Susan was very hurt and simmering with rage.

Kerri started, "We thank you for your offer, but I am sorry to say that Susan is still very hurt by what you did. She is unable to forgive you or see past what you did. There wont be any deals to be made. I am sorry but, I understand her position. As a survivor of sexual abuse, I can say that I totally understand her feelings. And what I survived was no where near what you did to her. But, if you are willing to go along and help her with her mother, we would be grateful. What do you intend?"

The two whispered together for a few seconds, then her attorney came forward and said formally, "Against my counsel, she is still willing to aid you. She still says that she feels horrible for what she did, and its her version of repentance, if you will. She will help you in her case against your mother. She has confessed openly in court, and she will continue to do so. You may call her as a witness."

"Thank you Kathy," Kerri said. "We will."

Kathy suddenly stated, "I know that I am screwed either way, Susan. I am sorry for what I said last week. Ms Gladstone told me to and I have for so long just followed her lead. I wont anymore. I have a lot to answer for. I know about your recordings. I know your Kerri had them all tested by a FBI lab. They were all declared authentic. I knew that trying to deny anything with just put my ass further on the line. That is part of the reason why I have chosen to come clean."

She left the room with tears in her eyes. It all hit Susan like a hammer. My god, her sister was fucking serious. She was really for real. She felt bad for what she had done. Susan still could not forgive Kathy. She was hurt too much to ever forgive what was done.

~~~*~~~

Take the Chair Kathy," The judge ordered and Kathy walked up to the front of the room.

The bailiff approached her and said, "Do you swear to tell the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth, so help you God?"

"I do," Kathy stated.

Kerri approached her menacingly, "You are Kathy Smith, Susan Smiths older sister?"

"I am."

"And you have stated freely that it was you that set up your innocent brother Benjamin. You put him up to invading a house and stealing, did you not?"

"Yes," Kathy said. "I freely admit that I was the one that put him up to it. "

"Knowing that you are under oath, Kathy. If it was not for you putting him up to sneaking into a house to commit a theft, he would never had done it and he would not have went though the horror that he went though?"

"To that, I can not say for certain, but the odds are no, he would not have. I tricked him into doing it."

Kerri faced the court and said, "The Plaintiff wishes to introduce into evidence, exhibit A for the record."

"So ordered," The judge said gravely.

She faced Kathy and played a audio tape.

Kathy's voice filled the room. "We did it Ms Gladstone. I tricked my brother into doing that foolish robbery and now you have him trapped in it and you will make him my sissy sister. Your plan worked out great."

There was a short pause and Ms Gladstones cruel voice filled the room, "I know. My plans always work. I am glad you have him so terrified about going into juvenile prison. That talk and e-mail worked like a charm. Now, I have to maintain control over him, and that should be easy."

Kerri clicked off the tape and faced Kathy. "Was that your voice, Kathy?"

She whimpered, because she knew it was, "Yes. That was my private conversation with Ms Gladstone after I sent the false e-mail that posed as a officer in the prison."

"What was the contents of the e-mail?" Kerri asked.

"I said it was from a officer in the Juvenile prison. It was to my brothers yahoo account, saying we couldn't wait to get the sissy stealing women's panties. There were many horny men waiting for him."

"Is that how you got him in terror to accept a few short weeks in prison as apposed to ten years of forced feminization, and rape, anyway?"

"Yes that is part if it, but you know the other part, too."

"I wish to enter into evidence, exhibit B for the record." Kerri went to get another tape and Played it for the court.

Kathy's cruel voice filled the room again. "Mother, I am sorry that you had to find out your son is a sissy."

"I don't have a son anymore," Her mothers cruel voice filled the room.

Kathy's voice answered, "I think we should make the sissy start going on dates with guys. Don't you think a sissy should learn what to do with males?"

"Yes, I like that idea."

Kerri shut it up and gave Kathy a most hateful glare. "Was that your voice too?"

"Yes. We know it was. I hated my brother Ben, but it was nothing but sibling rivalry for my mothers affection. I am sorry for it. There is no defense, but I was fifteen. We do a lot of stupid mistakes as teenagers."

Kerri wheeled around and shouted, "STUPID MSTAKES! IS THAT WHAT YOU CALL WHAT YOU DID!? SUBJECTING AN INNOCENT BOY TOO?! JUST A STUID TEENAGE THING!?"

"Yes, it was stupid," Kathy answered.

"We aren't just talking about a fight or something. We are talking about rape, years of violation, stripping a young boy of his very identity and self worth. Years of the most horrible sexual abuse. Making him, forcing him to be a girl and drugging him. And now all of that is wiped away and just considered a stupid mistake?" Kerri asked with scorn.

"Well, not like that but, I did make a mistake," Kathy said.

"I would consider it a complete horror. You deserve to pay. I rest my case, Your Honor." Kerri sat down.

"It is your turn, Susan Smith," The Judge ordered.

Susan took the chair in the front, and she was sworn in.

Kerri approached her, "Can you state your name for the record."

"I am Susan Smith."

"Why are you bringing this suit against your sister, Kathy Smith?" Kerri asked.

"Because of the harm on me brought on by the defendant, Kathy Smith."

"Can you describe in your own words the abuse you endured by Kathy, and what she caused."

"It is a long story. It started when I was only twelve. I was tricked by my sister into breaking into a woman's house. I wasn't a very popular kid, and unfortunately, I wanted to fit in with the neighborhood toughs. Back then, I wanted be known as a tough kid. So they dared me to break into a woman's house and take something. To prove that I really did it, my sister dared me to take a pair of a woman's panties. So I did it and I got caught. I found out later that my sister had set me up and called the authorities that night. They caught me with the woman's lacy delicate panties in my hand standing in her bedroom. They arrested me, read me my rights and handcuffed me. And the police teased me all the way to the station and kept teasing me when I was in the cell waiting for my mother to pick me up."

"What happened, then?"

"She stood by me. She defended me. We went to talk to the DA about what we could do, but the neighbor, Ms Johnson wanted me to get the maximum penalty for home invasion and robbery. She actually wanted the DA to bump it to a class four felony. I was really afraid. I didn't know my sister was behind the whole thing and she, Ms Johnson and Ms Gladstone set the entire damn thing up."

"Did she influence your attitude about prison?"

"Yes, my sister had me totally in terror of prison. She made jokes about how the men would take turns gang raping me, How I would become a bitch for countless men. I even got a horrible e-mail from what the title said, was one of the prisons correctional officers. It was really from my sister, but I didn't know that till months later when she confessed to me, just to hurt me."

"What did you do then?"

"Ms Johnson made damn sure that the DA wouldn't make any pleas, or bargains with me. The District Attorney told us that I would have to go though a trial and I had to serve prison time and they were even thinking about bumping it up to an adult crime to make it a felony. But when I talked to the woman I stole from, she let it slip that she would have sympathy on me if I wanted them for myself instead of just breaking in like a hood."

"My sister talked to me and pretended to care, and said I really could pretend I wanted to wear panties. That would be a lot easer than serving in a adult correctional facility. I didn't know there was no way they could put a thirteen year old in a adult correctional facility. My sister told me that I would. And she showed me some videos she downloaded about how small guys are treated, she showed me graphic homosexual rape videos. Like in a prison setting. After that talk, I was in total terror and I pressured my mother into letting me take that deal. She made the call reluctantly and the deal was made. I thought that I was free, but no way."

"When did you find that out?"

"We had to go meet her and I had to sign a few legal documents. My mother had to sign too, and she tried to talk me out of it but to her credit, I was really afraid and put a lot of pressure on her to sign. She didn't want too, but I sort of made her. She could have flat out refused, she should have but in my state of terror, I made it very hard on her. I was too young to have a clue what it was we were signing. but they were an official court affidavit, detailing under oath, that I was an effeminate sissy; the admissions of criminal liability in the event that the affidavit was found to be untrue. It gave Ms. Johnson the right to "examine" me at her discretion, affidavit was truthful or not. They locked me into their program where I agreed to do what ever Ms Johnson and Ms Gladstone wanted. I left that day only be returned that night in shock that it wasn't all over. That was how it all started."

Susan took a few deep breaths as Kathy looked on in fear. it was dawning on Kathy what Susan was doing. Susan was trying to destroy her entire life. There was little she could do against it short of perjuring herself. Kathy didn't know that during her childhood of abusing Susan, that she was carefully recording her incriminating conversations with her mother or Ms Gladstone. She didn't know that Susan was keeping a careful log of the abuse. For the first time in her life, she began feeling the icy cold feeling of real fear running though her veins. It felt like liquid nitrogen running though her body and she started shivering and her breath quickened.

"Can you describe for the court, the events that happened after that to make you into a woman? And the part that your sister played in making you into Susan?"

"Yes. I signed the contract and my mother signed it too, for me. It required hers too, since I was a minor. Then, it all snowballed. I thought the affair was over, but we got a call again and Ms. Johnson wanted me to come over. She told me that I had to go see her, and I was shocked. I had no idea that what I signed required me to go see her again. Mom said, 'For some reason, she finds girly boys ‘entertaining.' And just so you know, one of the forms you insisted that I sign yesterday gives her the right to spend as much time with you as she wants to, to confirm that you're a sissy. If Ms. Johnson wants you to visit then I'm afraid you will have to visit her.'"

"Tell the court how you felt after hearing what your mother told you."

"I was totally shocked and I tried to protest, but all mom said to me was, 'Well, like I tried to tell you yesterday, if Ms. Johnson determines that you were lying about being a sissy and taking her panties for your own use, you waive your right to trial and agree to be incarcerated until you're twenty-one.'"

"I started crying as mom drove me over to her place. We made it to Ms. Johnson's place and I noticed it was something big. There was Ms. Johnson as I expected. But there was Ms. Gladstone with her and few other women I didn't know. Mom told me to be good and she just left. Ms. Johnson spent the first few minutes threatening me. I was told to sit down in a chair beside Ms Gladstone as she looked at me weird. Ms. Johnson told me about what I signed. I knew part of it but she explained it all to me. She said my mother and I had signed consent forms to be enrolled in Ms. Gladstones Forever Femme program to determine if I really wanted to live a feminine life. I had signed another contract allowing Ms Johnson to observe me as much as she wanted, and I had to follow her and Ms Gladstones directions. At any time if I failed, I would be immediately incarcerated. She threatened me if I ever let her down or if I was lying about wanting to be feminine, that she would make sure the DA charged me with a felony and I would serve around seven to ten years in a state correctional facility for adults."

"And you did not know any different?"

"I didn't know they were bluffing, there, but I was only thirteen. Then, I was ordered to take all my clothes off and they picked out the most lacy sexy feminine undergarments to wear and I was forced to put them on in front of the observing arrogant women. I was dressed in some sort of silky nightie and stockings. The women made me up totally. Makeup, eyebrows waxed, legs waged, I even got a bikini wax at thirteen. My nails were painted pink with sparkles. I got some kind of manicure and by the time Mom returned four hours later. I was humiliated, I could pass as a girl and I was trying not to cry. I was taken home and my sister had fun laughing at me."

"What happened then?"

"That was not the end of it. I was tightly controlled, I was put on some hormone regimentation, I was put on some diet to loose weight. I was sick for a week drinking some kind of potent shake that made me vomit for a night. By the time I felt better, I was very weak. My arms that were very strong before then, I could lift around a hundred lbs at thirteen, were pencil thin like a girls. My body had lost a lot of muscle mass. Over the next few weeks, I had grown a lot weaker and my shape started to change. I was also made into some kind of maid servant for my sister and my mother. My entire wardrobe change. What mom or sis didn't know was at the salon Ms Gladstone did her training forever femme program, they were also feeding me potent estrogen pills and I had to keep telling mom I loved it or I would be charged with a felony. It was scary and totally horrible. Because of my sister, my life was turned into a nightmare. I hope she is happy."

"What was the final humiliation that turned your mother against you?"

"In the following months, the program that changed my life. Finally, my mother was invited to see for herself how much I had changed, and how obedient I was. I was forced to perform some kind of fellatio on a dildo. Ms Gladstone forced me to perform a sex act on a dildo, and I couldn't resist. I was a weakened thirteen year old boy that had been drugged to be even weaker. There were two adult women forcing the thing in my mouth, and I had been threatened with prison if I didn't do it, anyway. And, they kept threatening me with prison.

I was at the Salon with Ms Gladstone, Ms Johnson and Clare. My mother came in. I heard her gasp when she saw what I looked like. Ms Gladstone gave her a grin. My face had drained of color, and she saw that I was struggling to keep my composure. My mother shouted; "This is too much! You can't be serious!"

Clair came over and consoled my mother. "Oh, you poor dear. I know what a shock this must be for you–your son with feminine, womanly breasts Ms Gladstone assured me that sissy boys like Sissy Susan here, find this extremely satisfying. Just think. He will need to wear a bra!"

Ms Gladstone took a dispenser from Clair , and said soothingly, "Please, allow me. I want to give him his dose of the Estrogen Formula."

Ms Gladstone took the device and glared at me, enjoying the fear and despair in my eyes. "I think it would be best, dear, if you kneel.' I was like in a trance, I complied submissively, afraid to disobey the powerful intimidating woman as she put her hand on my shoulder and forced me to my knees. She then placed her hand on the back of my head and pulled my head toward the device she held in her other hand. I tried to turn my head and resist her, but I was no match for adult woman, I was only thirteen. "That's a good girl; open up!" she laughed. "Wrap your lips around it. To get the device to release the formula, you have use your lips and your tongue."

I struggled as Ms Gladstone pushed the horrid thing against my lips, while she gripped the hair on the back of my head to keep me from moving. Finally, I was left with no choice but to close my eyes and take the realistic penis looking thing in my mouth.

I thought I would die of humiliation as I moved my lips up and down the dildo, fighting the urge to gag. I looked up and saw the circle of women staring down at me when I opened my eyes. Clair wore a huge smile, thoroughly entertained at the show that she thought I was enjoying. Ms Gladstone and another woman openly glared hatefully at me, and waiting expectantly for me to object. The look on my mother's face was the most frightening; how her face was knitted angrily and her disgust with me was obvious. I faltered and withered under her disappointed glare. Instinctively, I knew that my relationship with my mom had forever changed. I shut my eyes rather than face her condemning stare.

When my mother realized that I wasn't going to admit my lie, The other woman spoke up impatiently, looking at her watch; "Susan, perhaps you could give your sissy daughter a few... pointers."

My mothers face burned red-hot; she knew that Ms Gladstone and her friends were
relishing in humiliating me. I heard her cursed her me for putting her through this. Then she shouted at me, "Ben–Susan sissy! You have to suck it faster princess. And take more of it in your throat. Use your tongue to lick it!"

I wanted to die with humiliation. Nonetheless, I tried to follow my mother's angry instructions, and I felt the device begin to pulse. At almost the same time I felt a thick fluid splash against the back of my throat.

Ms Gladstone smiled triumphantly. "Very good, Sissy Susan. Swallow every last drop! If you don't, we'll have to do it again. It's important that you get a full dose of the estrogen formula."

I could tell that my mother was mortified as Ms Gladstone pulled the glistening thing out of my mouth. Clair was mesmerized. "Susan, darling. You do that as well as any real girl! I can't wait until you have a boyfriend!"

My mother couldn't stand it anymore. She left the place, explaining that she had errands to run. I knew that the truth was that she couldn't stand to watch my debasement anymore.

I was physically and emotionally exhausted as Ms Gladstone finally announced
the end of my Forever Femme class. I desperately wanted to get to the safety of my own home, recover myself, and have a break from the constant and humiliating demands of Gladstone and her horrible staff of women. Clair had never left the store she really enjoyed watching me humiliate myself, and Ms Gladstone and the other women only escalated their cruelty.

Thinking of my mother worried me. When she stormed out of the store, he had never seen her so upset. My mother was more cruel than ever when she came back. She started helping the women make me a sissy. My mother began adjusting my bra; straightening the skirt and nylon stockings. She said, "He does look more like a sissy, Gladstone. You and Donna have done a wonderful job. My Real children and I are so thrilled that Ben's coming out."

They taught my family about the electrical device they implanted in my body.

To my dismay, My mother said, "How delightful. I assume I'll get one to use at home?"

"Of course," Ms Gladstone grinned, giving her an identical unit for her.

I couldn't believe his eyes as my mother took the controller from Ms Gladstone, adjusted it and pushed it enthusiastically, sending spasms of pain through my already tortured groin. As I whimpered in pain, My mother said in a fearsome voice, "I heard your brother told you to give us a girly little twirl don't ignore him."

"Mom was silent as we got home. A terrifying silence. Then Mom gave me that frightening speech that you heard from my sister in her deposition. That's exactly what she said. I was forced to respond like a sissy to my horrible domineering sister or mom would send a shock to me. My mom said things while she smirked. "Now dry those pretty eyes and tell your sister and me how much you love your pretty outfit. Or do you need a reminder?"

"I remember one time when I had to undress in front of my mother, that was six months after it all started. I removed his dress and stood before my mother in slutty high heels, stockings, black panty girdle, and a sexy padded bra. My head spun as I looked at my reflection in the mirror. My mother teased me by saying 'Aren't you just so pretty!" she taunted. "Is that a panty girdle? It looks so tight. That must be very uncomfortable. It sure is pretty, though, with all those bows and lace." My mother watched fascinated as I wriggled out of the lacy little girdle, a smile crossing her face without her even realizing it. She cooled," And look at that darling bra! Those cups are so big! That breast formula sure works fast!"

"The next morning when I came down out of my bedroom, my sister busted out laughing uncontrollably. I knew what how I must have looked to her. My mother had put me in a frilly night cap, applied a thick night mask, a black peignoir that looked like it was straight from a 1940s movie. My pleading had only made my mother angrier. Then I knew what the second level of the controller felt like; it dropped me to my knees instantly. My mother had been in no mood for apologies. I knew that I had no choice but to act like I loved it. She expected me to act like I enjoyed being such a sissy and I had no other choice.

"The next couple of weeks were the worst of my life, up to that point, but it got a lot worse as the years passed. My mom never apologized, but she will apologize to me with everything she has. But its not enough. I wish I could kill her. At home, I became the house wife, responsible for all of the cleaning and cooking for my family. They had enslaved me. One year after I has signed those documents, Ms Gladstone had declared that I has passed her course and Ms Johnson has signed something saying she was satisfied and I was free. Well, I was free from her, but my mother has said she enjoyed having a sissy. She continued to force me to be a sissy. She kept me dressed. She liked how my breasts had grown. I was kept as a slave, and my sister brought various boys from school and made me date them. I didn't know that the boys were in fact paying her. She was pimping me out. I lived in humiliation until I was seventeen."

"One of my worst early memories, this was before I had taken the estrogen to give me womanly breasts. I remember my sister even forcing me to model my own mothers clothes in front of my family. I Came home one night and My sister said, "Mom, I have a good idea. Make the sissy model all of your clothes, and accessories, and lets take pictures of him and send them to Ms. Gladstone and Ms Johnson. I will send them to all my friends at school. Wont that be great.

"A real sissy fashion show. How fun," giggled my mother.

"I thought that evenings humiliation would never end. I was wearing my mother's dresses, skirts, and blouses and I thought that was bad enough. But my mother was doing her best to humiliate me as much as possible in the process. After insisting that I wear one of my bras in addition to 'my panties' my mother gave me some DD cup breastforms to give me a womanly bustline and to make her clothes fit better. Slutty looking fishnet stockings and a lacy white slip were also added to my ensemble I was going to wear. When my mother started pulling dresses and skirts out of her closet, I shuttered; there were so many! That was a long evening.

My mother and Kathy and my brother Mark sat on the living room couch; Mom said," Mark made sure the digital camera was ready to go. "Look, Mark. Doesn't your brother look just lovely in my yellow sheath? He'll have a boyfriend in no time. With those legs, A boy will love to have him. Smile for the camera, Sissy."

I thought I would scream. My family cruelly laughed more and more at every outfit I was forced to wear for them. "That dress always made me feel sexy. How about you, Susan Sissy. Feeling sexy? get some extra pictures of your bother in that satin black skirt. He looks so pretty. We'll enlarge the picture."

" Show your pretty nails for the camera, hon. A girl always shows off
her manicure."

My brother laughingly took picture after picture, thrilled at his older brother's humiliation. I became more and more upset, Mark tentatively ordered me to start posing like a fashion model. I thought I was going to go crazy with anger, until my mother gave me a firm slap on the cheek and told me to do as my brother tells me or else. my brother assured that he had his mother's approval, he became more and more demanding, relishing in ordering me into one humiliating pose after another.

Kerri knew everything. It had all been prepared but it was still hard to hear without a tear. Susan was having trouble keeping her tears back too.

"OK, Susan. Calm down. Tell us how you got away from your slavery to your sister and Mother."

"Well, my sister was in college and she was making me help gather some of her things. She was moving to a apartment closer to the university she was attending, with the money she made from me for her tuition. So I was gathering some of her things and I drove a car to her apartment and dropped them off. It hit me while driving back. 'I had the car. Why in hell am I going back?' I turned on one of the freeways and just drove off out of state. I drove several states away. I had several hundred dollars in my purse, I looked like any woman around eighteen so I got a small apartment in Tucson. A few days later, I made a call to my mother on a pay phone. She answered and when she heard my voice she was royally pissed. She said she was scared, and she had the police looking for me. Yeah, right she was scared. I told her that I was all right and If she didn't want me going to the news, police or anyone that would listen, that she had better settle for the fact that I was gone and never coming back. She was even more pissed and started yelling and threatening. But in the end, mom isnt stupid and knew she didn't want to be defending herself to the general public and police so she laid off.

"In the following weeks, I got myself a job and I got a larger apartment. I put myself though school and eventually got a masters in science. I started in the aerospace field and worked slowly up from there to where I am now owning a multi-national corporation competing with Boeing and Airbus and Northrop. That is how things are."

"And How is your life now, Susan?" Kerri asked. "How are you coping with your past?"

"Not well. I can not sleep more than four or five hours. I have traumatic nightmares several times a week. Weird things happen that trigger horrible vivid flashbacks where I feel I am really being attacked when nothing is hurting me. I will often scream in terror at nothing. Doctors had diagnosed me as having some stress disorder. I can never be a male again. I was examined months after I escaped and they did a full battery of tests that determined that the estrogen used on me was so extremely potent and dangerous, My body would resist any type of testosterone and that my body was dangerously allergic to it. I would have to be a woman and that was how it is."

"Its your turn counselor, " Kerri told Kathy's attorney. She didn't know what to say, so she said, "The defense rests."

"We will have opening statements tomorrow at eight," The judge said. "The court is in recess."

As Kerri and Susan was walking out of the courthouse that night, Susan was crying and exhausted from all the testimony. Kerri finally said, "You never told me about your brother, why didn't you mention him?

"Nothing really, I am sorry but I am so angry with him for betraying me, I have my own plans for him. I know a few Russians that owe me a favor. They will handle it for me"

Events conspire against a successful young woman with a dark painful past. She is forced to confront her frightening past that she has been running away from her whole adult life.

---

Kerri helped her lover into the car and they made it to their hotel room. She could tell that Susan was mentally exhausted after recounting her abuse to the court. It must had been horrible for her friend.

Kerri knew her lover needed to be at piece. She could tell that Susan was very troubled by remembering all that was done to her. She had a black look on her face, and she was very quite. She seemed to be just staring out into nothing. Kerri figured that she must be going though her childhood again, in her mind as she drove Susan home as she stared out the window.

Susan went into their room and just collapsed into the bed when they got back. Kerri wrapped her arms around her lover as she felt her lovers body trembling and shaking, she seemed like the lost little girl who had NEVER had a peaceful night's sleep.

This brought back memories of when Kerri first met her lover and how she used to wake up in horror every night, screaming. She remembered her long bouts of crying out, uncontrollably sobbing in her arms. Thanks to therapy and her own support and love, Susan doesn't do so much of that anymore but, she feared this could bring it back with a vengeance.

Susan had cried herself out within twenty minutes, then she went to the bathroom to clean her face off and retouched her makeup in case her lover wanted to go out and do something, that night. It was only then that Susan knew the peace of love and friendship that kept her sane.

Kerri was just sitting there, waiting for her with a disturbed look on her face when Susan came out of the bathroom with a white towel over her body, "Susan, we need to talk about the Russians you said you know. There are a lot of things I need to know. We are in love and you haven't told me you have a brother, nor how you know the Mob."

She sighed loudly and sat down in front of Kerri, "There are a lot of things you don't know about me, but I guess the time has come. I guess you know there are a lot of mysteries about me. When I escaped from my mother's domination, things were quite a mess, but I lied about how I escaped. The chemicals that my mother used to make me weaker worked for a short time, only. They feminized me and were supposed to make me totally subservient and obedient. One of the phrases that were drilled in me was, 'A sissy is to be obedient at all times.'"

Kerri hugged her, stilling Susan's growing turmoil. Then, Susan easily shoved the heavy coffee table, spooking Kerri.

"But they backfired. Instead of making me weaker, they were making me stronger. I am freakishly strong. I just walked out and overpowered my brother, easily. I stole the car and left. For a few weeks, I was totally poor and didn't know what to do with my life. I was living on the streets. I figured that the easiest thing I could do was join the service. So, I enlisted in 1990. There, I found I fit in easy, except that I was a freakishly strong woman that could compete as equals with men. In fact, I was far stronger than most of the men. I enlisted in the Army and easily made it though basic training. From there, I went into Special Operations."

Kerri looked at her in amazed wonder, now seeing the control that kept her lover's rage in check.

"I made it into the Army Rangers. DO you remember the Persian Gulf War in 1991?"

Kerri shook her head. Things that far back were foggy.

Susan continued, "Well, in the eighties and nineties, Saddams Iraq was a U. S. ally and with massive U. S. aid, they became one of the dominant powers in the Middle East. But they started abusing that power and they invaded one of their neighbors, Kuwait. We saw their new aggression as a threat to the entire stability in the region so the U. S. gave Saddam a stern ultimatum and a date to withdraw. To show we were serious, the powers that be started shifting enormous manpower into the region too. We called that mobilization, Desert Shield. I, along with close to a million more soldiers, tanks and aircraft were sent to Saudi Arabia in preparation to invade Iraq, if necessary. You know the rest, Saddam blustered, threatened to make it the mother of all battles, " Susan snorted. " The deadline came and passed and Iraq was still occupying Kuwait so we were ordered to invade. That engagement was my first experience with the real thing. My squad was sent in hours before the deadline. We were the fist to engage real Iraqi forces. They were good but no match for our training. I loved shooting and killing them.

"We went into Iraq in 1991 before anyone else. We went there, engaged Saddam's Republican Guard and did some strikes to prepare the way for the main armor divisions of the Army to come though. It was great, well for me. The scary thing was, I loved it. I loved killing. I was on a serious rage thing. I loved shooting, stabbing and killing. And being a Ranger inside Iraq, I did a lot of it."

"Susan, I am glad that you were never hurt," sighed Kerri.

Susan said solemnly, "I was hurt, Kerri. You saw the marks on my back. I told you that my mother made them but she didn't make those scars. My mother was rarely overtly violent. Those scars on my back are electrical burns made when I was a POW. My team was captured by the Republican Guard and I spent over a year as a POW in Iraq."

"We stayed there until peace was declared, then I was sent to many other places till the mid 1990s. I did about six years of enlisted service, then I retired. I went into college then, eventually got a Masters Degree in science."

"But I still see that rage, Susan."

"I still love that time I spent in Iraq killing. I still have that desire and rage. I think you have seen that look in my face when I faced my sister. That dark look. I can see you are very frightened of me."

"No, not of you, rather for you. What about the Russians?"

"While I was in the service, I did a lot of missions in the Middle East, but I was also sent into the Balkans conflict when that blew up in 1995. Do you remember all the violence and the war in Kosovo in 1995, when Clinton ordered the bombing and a U. N. peacekeeping force there. We were sent there too to engage Slobodan Milosheviche's forces. It was there that I made contact with the Russians and members of the Russian Mob. I can say they are about the most ruthless bastards on the planet. I made a lot of friends with them. I saved them and a lot of the Russian Mob owes me favors. In the last month, I made some calls and my brother will be history.

Kerri shook her head at all of this. Then, she asked, "Susan, I am a attorney so why cant I find any of this on your records."

"Because, much of it is very highly classified. You know how the military and special operations loves its classified stuff. Black Ops, very hush hush, secret."

"Well, That would explain why there are about six years of your life where you seem to drop off the earth. I never knew any of that. But I thought the U. S. military had some rule against women in combat positions?"

"As you can tell, I am a very special case. My body is female but, mom could never get in and change the official state records, so at that time, I was still recorded as a male. Because of my special status, and my strength, the U. S. Army made an exception for me, and allowed me to serve in a Special Forces Army Ranger Squad, and they allow us to go into Iraq first to engage the Iraqi Republican Guard during Desert Storm. Now that you know my big secret, we must keep that part from the defense. It is none of my sisters business. I just told you because I wanted you to understand. I love you Susan. I love our son and I can never thank you enough to carrying him for nine months for us. That was the greatest act of love."

Kerri embraced Susan tightly. "Thank you too. It couldn't had happened with the samples you left when you were still male. The boy is both of ours. He loves us both."

"It is late, I am very tired Kerri."

"But Susan," Kerri reminded, "You promised our son Anwar that you would call him every night. Please don't forget your promises. He loves you."

"Thank you for reminding me," Susan thanked her. "I don't want to disappoint our beloved son. " She picked up her cell phone and called her son. She gave him his own cell phone so she could call him directly.

His sweet youthful voice said, "Hello Mom."

"Hello, Anwar. I miss you so much. How are you doing?"

"I am fine," He answered. "I am really getting along with Melinda and her kids. I hope that you get done with this soon. I really miss you, mom," He sniffled sadly.

"I hope I get finished with this soon. This crazy thing will get done soon enough. Kerri wants to talk to you."

"Oh great. I love my mother mom too."

They talked for a while as Susan took out his picture from her purse and held it close to her heart and missed him deeply. Kerri went over and held Susan close as she wept missing her son.

"When you believe, Kerri. We can make anything happen and we will overcome my mothers evil. I am reconsidering this suit against my sister."

"Oh?"

"Does she deserve to pay, The answer is undeniably Yes. If she is sorry for what she did or if she isn't sorry is irrelevant. She chose her path and or regret doesn't mean I didn't suffer for what she chose. But, she should not be our main focus. My Mother and Ms Gladstone should be. Mainly Ms Gladstone. I want to file a massive suit against her, and Forever Femme. It is that company that is evil and still making children's lives a living hell. We need to expose that to everyone. Forever Femme is a multi billion dollar company. We need to be prepared to take them on in federal court. We need to nail them all."

Jessica was becoming very uncomfortable. She gasped fearfully, "You mean you want to take on the entire company, a multi billion dollar company?"

MS Gladstone had a lot of power and it did make her afraid to be going up against her directly like this. Before, Susan's main attention was directed at her mother and sister but now she was talking about filing a lawsuit against a massive corporation directly. That was a lot more difficult. As were the stakes if they failed.

"Yes, Kerri. I know this is really big, But it needs to be done. My suffering was brought on primarily by Ms Gladstone and Forever Femme. They did it all. My mother just stupidly went along with them. But, it was them. And they are still doing it. My Lover, My wife, My friend, Please stick with me. They must be stopped. It is up to us. No federal agency seems to want to move against them so it has to be us."

"Yes," She finally admitted. "You are right. But, this will not be easy. This corporation rivals yours. It has a lot of power, A lot of supporters in high places, And a top legal department. I cant do this alone. We need help. I will call some of my old associates and we will get to work. We need a team of attorneys to take them on. They will also have a team of lawyers. If we go at them unprepared, they will eat us alive, Susan. If we loose, they will make sure you loose everything. Your entire company will go bankrupt. Are you sure you want to do this?

"Yes, make it so, Number One!" And they both busted out laughing.

~~~*~~~
Susan woke up earlier than usual to see her lover Kerri talking to a few other people. "Well good morning Susan, These are my former Associates at my former practice. This is Jack Laurence and Kimberly Stanford. Partners at Laurence and Stanford law offices. I took the liberty of hiring them for this project. Their entire office is now devoted to this single case. Don't worry, Susan. We will nail them now that we have the legal power."

The guy spoke up, "Susan, I am glad you brought us in on this. Have you thought about what kind of damages you are asking for?"

That was a good question. "I was originally asking for five hundred million in damages but, that was against my sister and IM sure Kerri has appraised you of that still ongoing case but, Forever Femme, five hundred million is nothing. Kerri what could we ask for to put them out of business, chapter eleven bankruptcy?"

"I don't know? We can ask for massive momentary damages but even if the jury awards it, we'd never likely see any of it. They would bog the case up with endless appeals for twenty years. But it would still cost them. The case would give them exposure to the public that they cant afford. That would shut them down. Public would demand that something happen."

"We are going to asking for damages of one billion dollars."

"Good," Kerri said. "I will go file the papers with the federal court. We have work to do now. Oh, Our son called last night. He is doing fine but, he wants you to call. He wants to tell you something."

Susan called her sons number and he answered. "Hello, Mom. I want to ask you something and please don't be mad at me," He said in a small voice full of fear that his mother would be upset or abandon him.

"Never, Anwar. I would never abandon you. I will always love you no matter what. Did you do something bad?"

"I think so but it doesn't feel bad. It's just..."

"Anwar, I will always love you so don't be afraid."

"I have done this a lot of times before, but I was afraid to tell anyone. But, last night, Melinda caught me. I went into her room and, well, I like to wear girls clothes and I was in her stuff when she found me. She told me it was alright and nothing was wrong. but she said she would have to tell you."

Well this was ironic. "Is that all you wanted to tell me?"

"Yes, Mother," He said.

"Well its nothing bad at all. But perhaps you should ask her to get you some of your own stuff," Susan said

"Melinda called me Julienne. She said I should have a name when I am 'dressed'"

"We will talk about this when I get home, but it isn't much of a big deal. Unless you really want to be a girl."

"Oh no, not at all. The soft clothes and pretending some time is nice, though."

She chuckled, "I love you Anwar."

He sounded relieved that his mother understood and still loved him. "Thank you for understanding. Do you think my other mother Kerri will understand?"

"Yes, totally. Don't be afraid to tell us anything. You are our son, and we will always support you. "

"I have to go Mom. Melinda is taking us out for dinner tonight. I think I will try to talk to her about this. She is being very nice to me," The boy hung up. He sounded so afraid at first and then he sounded very relived.

The irony of it all hit Susan hard. She was raised with it and it hurt him. The thing was used to humiliate and destroy the boy and her son desired it. Not the torment and humiliation. She would have to make sure he was protected from people that would use that information to harm her son. People like Ms Gladstone.

"Kerri, we have to talk privately about our son."

~~~*~~~
Kerri totally understand, just as Susan guessed. She was already on the ball to find him a good counselor. They had other matters to attend to. They had to prepare as good of a case as they could against Forever Femme.

Kimberly told her, "We are working out all of the legal documentation for their records. We are going to subpoena their financial records, taxes, Income statement, Retained Earnings, Cash Flows Statement. We will find out their assets, and liabilities, We will find out about their customers, where they got their money, who paid them and the names of their victims. I am also sending one of our auditors to go though their company and find what is possible. Then, we will try to interview their victims personally. If they can, we will add them to our witnesses. We have to find out everything we can in order to prove misconduct. And then, we will take them down. "

A big smile spread across Susan's face. She knew that they were on the right track.

~~~*~~~

They had filed the papers and the judge sent a subpoena for all of forever femme's client and financial records but they kept getting stalled. Boxes of files were sent to Kerri's office but they were clearly fakes. There were no victims files, no client files. How they got their money was a mystery. When they complained to the judge, they basically got, 'its not my problem. they sent you what you asked for. its not my job if it isnt what you expected. "

Kerri said, "This case will fall apart if we cant talk to any of their clients face to face. We need evidence. We need to talk to some of Forever Femme's former clients. They clearly have allies in high positions that are stalling this case. "

Kerri gave her friend a serious look and said, "Ok, We had enough of their corruption. I will deal with Ms Gladstone and her people my way. I will make a few calls to my friends in Russia. Ms Gladstone will be sorry that she ever messed with Ben. "

She was walking out and turned toward her lover, "Tell Anwar I love him in case I dont come back. The Bitch has returned.

Events conspire against a successful young woman with a dark painful past. She is forced to confront her frightening past that she has been running away from her whole adult life.

---

Damn then, Susan shouted as she was in her car speeding down the highway. "Damn that Ms Gladstone!"

Couldn't that woman see that this was the end. Why couldn't that woman just stop before it had to come to a fight. Susan was angry again. She had learned how to suppress her anger over the years and it was a good life. She felt love, sorrow, and joy that she had a family. Her son Anwar and her lovers love brought real joy into her life. But she felt nothing but a icy cold rage now. This conflict and the thought that Ms Gladstone could really get away Scot clean with what she had done to Ben brought her old instincts and the continue rage back into her life, the old rage that she thought was over.

"God damn you Ms Gladstone." She had no idea what was coming to her but she would figure it all out soon enough.

~~~*~~~

Susan, dressed in a black jumpsuit stalked outside of Ms Gladstones place. It was large, as she expected a multi millionaire to have. It was well guarded but not for her. Nothing was well enough guarded that She couldn't get in. Ms Gladstone was about to find that out. She stalked back to her specialized vehicle and drove it in the back. She didn't want to have to kill any of the guards so she drove away. She easily made it to a building beside her walled mansion and took out one of her ropes. She took aim and shot it at the roof. Then, she glided down the rope onto the roof of Ms Gladstones Mansion. This was the way that she had taken out many high officials of Iraq during that war. It was how she got into Ms Gladstones guarded mansion.

Stalking in the dark corner of Ms Gladstones own bedroom. She watched the evil woman sleep for a few seconds. Soundlessly, she stalked toward the bed, to the totally unaware sleeping woman. "Did you think you would get away with what you did, Ms Gladstone?"

"Huh?" The stunned woman bolted up at the loud shout. "Whose there?"

Susan stalked into the light. Dressed totally in a black jumpsuit, her face also covered with a mask. She must had been a frightening sight to see in the dark. She was right as the other woman cowered in her bed. Usually, such a strong dominant woman always in total control, she was now cowering away. It was a good sight.

"A sissy is submissive at all times," Susan told her in a harsh voice of barely controlled rage. "And a sissy does whatever he's told ,without question or hesitation. I remember what you taught me in Sissy Essentials class, Miss Gladstone."

Susan saw recognition dawning in the evil woman's face. "Suan Sissy, is it really you?"

In a flash of terror, Susan was upon the frightened woman. She easily picked Gladstone up and flung her against the wall. That wasn't the end. Before she could recover from the blow, another solid blow stuck her across her face.

Cowering in fear and rubbing her wounded face, she looked up at Susan with real fear. "Susan, how did you get past my security?"

"I can get in anywhere, any time. Remember that. I was trained in infiltration and assassination. Covert ops, I have killed many people in my lifetime. And I am here to kill you Mss Gladstone. For everything you did to me, and to other boys. "

"But, aren't you afraid of getting caught, surely they will arrest you then. And, my origination will go on. "

"No it wont. I will take care of it all. When I am finished, nothing will be left. And don't think they will dare arrest me. I know too much of their secrets. There are some people that are above the law. You know that well, don't you Ms Gladstone. Why haven't they stopped you when they know that you have committed many crimes."

Ms Gladstone knew the other woman was right.

"My origination is too big. You will never be able to take them all out no matter how strong you are, Ben."

"A hellfire missile from a private stealth will take out anything. "

"What!"

"Enough talk. I am sick of talking to you. " Susan knocked Ms Gladstone out with a solid hit across her face. In no time, she had the other woman tied up.

Standing ontop of the other womans roof, suddenly a guard saw and shouted, "Stop."

suddenly he cowered when she extended her arms and some sort of wings shot out. Susan jumped off the roof and glided in the into her car. Her car opened for her and the stop shut as she glided herself into the seat.

She called the car and it turned on. She aimed the controls at the mansion and called, "Fire tomahawk"

The car jumped as a large cruise missile shot out toward the mansion. The car was speeding away at several hundred miles per hour as the mansion exploded in a enormous massive eyesmiting flash. No one in or around the masion survived.

But, there were more people that needed the lesson from the Susan. She sped back to her underground hideout. Speeding though a water fall the side of the mountain opened up and shut behind her. "Hello Alfred."

"Well welcome back Susan. I dare say that after the destruction in the middle of the city, and the death of one of this nations most powerful women, They will probably be looking for you. "

"I wont be here. Get the Typhoon prepared. Did you get the Plane prepared? "

"Um Yes, Susan. It is on its launch pad. "

"Good, Now, Get the Sub prepared, and get my family there as soon as possible. And get yourself there too."

"Alright Susan. Just one question, What is the Typhoon?"

Susan Laughed, "That is a ship that I brought it from the Russian Navy a few years ago when they were scrapping hundreds of thousands of tons of old soviet era ships they couldn't afford, or didn't need. I saw one great ship that I didn't want to see destroyed from history, so I went to them and offered a few billion and they gladly accepted. That is what the Typhoon is"

Alfred asked, "Well ok. But what exactly is the Typhoon?"

She gave him a sly smile. "Well you know those massive submarines they had in the 80s. The Russians named them the Akula Class. NATO Code Named them the Typhoon. It is a soviet era ballistic missile submarine. Around seven hundred feet long and thirty thousand tons. It used to require a crew of two hundred sailors but this one only needs around five to ten. They were originally armed with around twenty four ballistic missiles to strike the USA with. I had them removed. What ever the name, they are the biggest subs ever built and Russia was scrapping all of them. I saved one. I purchased it from the Russian navy, I had it refitted for my personal needs. I had a full luxury suite put in for me any my family if we never needed it, Took out the 20 or so launch tubes and refit it to land helicopters. And I put in one of those compressed air Hydraulic launchers you see on the carriers to launch jet fighters. It is also designed to launch my personal stealth jet, and land in it too. So call captain Vladimir and have him prepare for my landing in around five hours. "

Alfred nodded. "Is there anything else you will require."

"No alfred. You are one of my closest friends. Now, go get my family and take them to safety. I have more,....unfinished business with my brother, my mother and the rest of Forever Femme. I found their headquorters and where they make all of their toxins they use to transform boys with. Are the Hellfire missiles installed on the Jet?"

"Yes Madam. "

"Good. Its time for me to go. Its time for you to go too. "

Susan headed up the steel ramp leading to the cockpit as her butler headed out the door to get her family. She remembered her training in flying the air forces combat jets during the gulf war in 1991. She had flew the F-15 strike eagle a number of times too so she knew all about it. She loved taking out targets during that war. She settled herself into the cockpit of her new stealth aircraft. The magnetic catapult was primed and ready for her to lunch into the sky. She pulled the leaver and the aircraft shot across the desk at breakneck speed and shot off into the sky. Launching from her own cave using her own catapult was not much different than launching from the Nimitz in 1991. It was terrifying, it exerted a lot of G forces on her and at the same time, it was exhilarating. She fired the Jets and turned the flaps as she was rocketing off and she flew into the sky at nearly mach one. She went to nearly fifteen thousand feet and made a turn toward Tucson where her headquarters were. Where her own home town was and the state that she had her enormous political power. All that was left to do now was wait until she made it to Tucson.

She was sure that no one would detect her approach into Tucson. She saw the lights of Tucson coming up fast. At over mach one, the city came up quick. She made a couple of tight turns and set her sights on Forever Femmes headquarters in her Heads Up Display HUD. The towering Skyscraper came up on her Display. The sights went red meaning that the tracking in the hellfire missiles were locked on the massive skyscraper with the forever femme logo. They all went red and she pressed the firing trigger three times letting three missiles go.

Susan watched in glee as the smoke trails raced to the skyscraper. She watched the shattering impact as the fireball flashed against the night sky. Three of them impacted the tall building, shattered and blew it apart. They blew the top 40 floors off and the rest collapsed, piledrived down into the ground. It was done. Forever Femmes power was destroyed. Most of their executives, Their power base, their plant where they made their toxins used to transform boys. All it was destroyed in the titanic explosion. She made a series of tight turns and headed toward her other secret landing site in white sands.

~~~*~~~

She had found her brothers hideout. He of course was wanted by the police for a few murders. They were Transgendered and Susan had known he had a dangerous hatred of gays and transgender since he was a child and tormented Ben. He was awake, Watching the television. She watched it behind him as it was airing the breaking news of the next terrorist attack on a skyscraper since 2001. They showed videos of the massive fireballs when the missiles struck the building and how it telescoped down bathing half the city of Tucson in white dust. The news said there was only 250 casualties that night, mostly forever Femme executives. Well, she thought in disgust, they were far from innocent.

Something about her brothers composer changed. His face changed into some kind of mask of fear. He, of course knew all about Forever Femme, they had intimate contact with the company. He set her up to be changed by them. He must have knew that his sister must have had something to do with it. She spoke from behind her brother, "Its a fascinating explosion isn't it, Mark!"

He turned around with a gun in his hand, "Whose there? "

He saw the shadowy figure behind him and his gun raised to aim right at her chest. "You Stop or I will shoot. Who the fuck are you bitch?"

She walked closer to her brother. He couldn't see her face or much of her body. "Why, Mark. I am hurt. You do not recognize me? Why, we had so much fun when we were children," She said sarcastically.

"If I saw you when I was young then I would know. Who are you," He sneered.

"Why, I am Susan. You know, Your Sister. You may not remember but I remember you very well," Her voice turned dangerous. "I remember how you used to beat me. Call me a Faggot even though you knew I was being forced into it all. You were the one that set me up. I remember how you used to get me into even more humiliating situations knowing I could not resist any request because I was supposed to be submissive. Oh, I remember how you betrayed me. Brother."

She was walking to him. His face turned into a sickening shade of white. "I will shoot if you don't stop, Susan. What do you want?"

"That should be clear. Even to a dumbshit like you. I am here to settle the score. You took my life away from me. Shattered me apart. I am split right down the center. I am here to watch you die."

"You wont get me you faggot!" He shouted as he aimed the gun and fired. With Lightening speed, Susan raised her forearm up in front of the gun and the round flashed on the thick armor on her arm. The round was deflected into the ceiling. He fired again and again with the same results. The gun was taken from his hand when Susan was close enough. She twisted the gun back and broke his trigger finger.

He screamed in agony and collapsed down on the floor. "My little brother. Of all the people I hate in this world, It is you. You should had protected and stood by me but, you are such a hateful asshole. "

He said nothing. He was just gripping his injured finger. "I have a gift for you. "

She aimed a silenced pistol at his kneecaps and fired two rounds into each leg. He screamed out as the rounds pierced them. She watched the wounds bleed out for a few seconds as he screamed, "God damnit. Stop!"

"Oh," She sneered at him. "I remember crying out to you. This time, you finish last. There are winners and losers. "

She showed him a grenade. Susan slowly hooked her finger around the trigger and pulled it out. Slowly, she placed it in front of him just out of his reach and she left laughing as he tried to move his wounded body to it.

As she made it back to her aircraft, she heard that her mother was in forever femmes skyscraper. Well so much for that bitch but she would have liked to have a one to one talk about proper parenthood. But, oh well.

She launched her stealth aircraft into the sky and headed out into the vast pacific ocean. Out of U. S. airspace. She guided her aircraft to the location where her Akula should be at. She called on the radio frequency and she got an answer in a distinct Russian tone.

She watched as the massive disturbance on the surface of the ocean create massive waves as the enormous wet hulk of the missile submarine surface. Then she saw the conning tower open and extend her landing area. She guided the stealth just like she used to guide her old F-15 onto the Nimitz carrier deck. She extended the landing flaps and cut the power and guided to a bone crunching half as her hook caught the arresting wire.

The conning tower closed and she ordered her captain to prepare to submerge again.

She met her family and her loyal butler. "Alfred," She said. "We better stay out of the US for a few years." She laughed.

"I agree madam. "

"Is Anwar here, Kerri?"

"Yes my love, our son is right here."

His innocent face shined as he looked as his mom that he haven't seen in weeks. "Hi mom. I missed you so much." His smile radiated. He was so happy that his mother was here. He ran toward her and they embraced in a tight hug. Mother and son.

Epilogue

State dept officials contacted Susan and assured her that she was safe. No one really cared that forever femme was gone. The U. S. dept of justice filed indictments against everyone that was on Forever Femmes payroll. For several years, the news was filled with arrests and the corruption that company caused. IN total, 20 state and 6 federal representatives and senators were arrested and charged with corruption. Anwar and Susan went back the United States and they lived happy.